Innsaei - Alison_V_O - Avatar (Cameron Movies) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

This is the story of Omli te' Tzuan Zulki'ite, the only survivor of the extinct Sahazra clan.

When the first humans arrived on Pandora, they attacked the Western villages, kidnapping Na'vi children, including Omli. The goal: to indoctrinate them in human ways to use them as mediators between the Na'vi, favoring the humans despite their roots. Omli was only 12 years old when she was torn from her home and her family, who were killed.

Before this tragedy, Omli already had a story, a very peculiar one. From a very young age, she demonstrated an extraordinary affinity with Eywa, connecting with the fiercest creatures, herbaceous life, and even the seeds of the sacred tree. Her sensitivity to Eywa's voice was remarkable. Not only was she an interesting Na'vi, but it was to be expected, as her family was very respected and loved in her clan. Her father, Va’lam, was a great hunter, famous for the ingenious methods he created to capture creatures without hurting them, honoring the tradition of thanking before taking life. His slender figure and the 7-pointed star on his forehead distinguished him.

Her mother, Zulki, was a cheerful and talented craftswoman who wove, painted, and carved beads from natural materials. Her white locks, woven like braids in her long, wavy black hair, along with her dark green eyes, which sometimes shone violet under the night light, made her unforgettable.

Omli had three siblings: Ram’ya, her twin, Harku, who resembled his mother and enjoyed crafts and fruit gathering; and Zili, a baby who Omli saw in her small eyes would be a great hunter.

Zulki noticed that Omli, from a very young age, had a special connection with Eywa. She watched how the banshees (ikran) approached her, and how the viper wolves (nantang) let themselves be caressed. Even the grass seemed to pulse with each sigh that little Omli gave while she slept. Fascinated by this connection, Zulki brought Omli before the clan's Tsahik, Uni’ikte, who had already noticed the daughter of Va'lam and Zulki.

At the age of nine, Omli was sheltered by Uni’ikte, thus beginning her path to become the next Tsahik of the clan. This meant that she would be committed to Uni’ikte's eldest son, Utum. Despite her initial reluctance, Zulki accepted the decision, as this is the Na'vi tradition; on the condition that Omli was not told about her engagement, and that in the meantime, Uni'kte would instruct her in the way of the Tsahik.

Thus began Omli's formative years and with each new dawn, she proved to be very skilled in each lesson. She learned to read Eywa's energy in the earth, to listen to the voices of her ancestors, to interpret their messages, to listen to the emotions of her clan and to balance their energy. She stood out for her great skills, which went far beyond what Uni'ikte could teach her. Sometimes, during very deep states of meditation that Uni’ikte took her to during the initiation rituals of the young Na'vi of the clan, Omli managed to make it rain, or to calm great storms. Even once, while they were collecting medicinal plants, Uni’ikte watched her playing on the edge of a river, and saw how water sprouted from her hands, as if floating between her fingers.

Every night, when she returned home, Omli shared with her family the great feats she had learned. Her family was proud, her father understood what the great honor of being the future Tsahik of the clan meant, and everyone felt honored. The seed of the Tzuan family would be perpetuated by Omli, written among the tinted records of her mother tree.

Everything was beautiful for a while, a splendid, honorable future. But despite the joy, Omli always felt a small voice inside her, a voice that didn't let her rest. It was like a premonition that, despite being there, whispering in her chest, she always ignored it, for fear of discovering what it was.

And like a latent warning, the day came when everything changed.

That day when the little voice became so loud, that neither Omli, nor the Sahazra clan could simply ignore.

That afternoon, while Omli was immersed in the task of preparing incense to pay tribute to Eywa, the quiet atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a rumble that shook the earth to its foundations. The hanging houses of the clan, suspended in the nets and branches of the gigantic trees that made up the clan's home, shook violently. The robust trunks that supported each bridge and dwelling seemed to tremble with pain at the terrifying event. From the sky, like a rain of destruction, huge ships emerged, with two circular engines on their sides, these sowed fear and uncertainty among the Sahazra people.

The horror became even more palpable when a new crackle resonated from the sky to the confines of the ground, followed by a dazzling fire that snatched the sight of the clan members. Frightened, Omli ran in search of the protection of the Tsahik, the spiritual leader of her people. At that moment, an additional thunder came down from the sky, causing the leaves of the trees to fall like a green and brown rain, stunning the entire clan.

The olo'eyktan, the leader of the Sahazra, called all the hunters to protect the people. Uni'ikte, took Omli and all the families to the tops of the trees, in search of refuge. While Omli helped Tsahik, climbing up the branches, carrying mothers and children, she managed to see the silhouette of her father, wielding his bow, flying with his ikran to the sky.

That was the last time she saw the great Va’lam, her father, the great hunter.

A third explosion marked the longest moment of Omli's life. That flash of light stripped Omli of her balance, tossing her body to the ground. The impact on her head left her semi-conscious; surrounded by the smell of burnt wood and ash, she could barely distinguish the silhouettes of her people, who were slowly falling from the branches and woven bridges. They all fell like the leaves of the mother tree, their home among the branches. Her eyes, clouded not only by the concussion in her head, but by the smoke that turned her home, into a memory. They were her last memory of her home.

The last time Omli saw her twin brother Ram’ya, he was pulling her hair while braiding it with the blue beads that their mother had just finished. Little Harku had decided to keep sleeping and their mother left him on the hammock, covering his body with a colorful blanket. And Zili, her frail and sleepy little sister, Omli will always remember that day. She held her little sister's hand, a hand so small, with just a little strength. Her little fingers, so thin and clumsy. Omli imagined those hands holding her father's bow, tensing the ligaments of that little arm, launching an arrow right where her eye pointed.

Her dreams for the future, her family, her faith... that day when the people from the sky arrived, Omli lost everything.

Chapter 2: A House of Steel

Chapter Text

After the great loss, Omli awoke in a room that not even in her deepest meditations with Eywa, could she have seen.

It was like a bright, cold, polished cocoon. Made of metal from floor to ceiling, surrounded by incandescent white lights. Under her body, the texture was warm and soft, around her were blue curtains and right above her head a bunch of screens that produced rhythmic sounds and showed incomprehensible lines and numbers.

When she tried to move, she realized that she was tied to that soft surface. She was gagged with a mask that supplied her with dry air.

That was her welcome to her new home, the house of steel.

The first days were the most difficult, naturally. Disconcerted by the place where she was, the presence of those small creatures without tail or ears and from whose hands five fingers were boasted. She spoke to them, demanding to be taken back to her home, and every time she did not find an answer, she fought, just as her father taught her. However, the great Va'lam could never prevent that against tranquilizer darts and intravenous injections, there is no bow or arrow with which his little daughter could defend herself.

In this way Omli learned not to challenge those small beings, and as fear took over her, so did her memories. At night, when she couldn't sleep because of the lights and the sounds of the halls, she remembered her mother, singing; she remembered her brother’s laughter and the deep and wise voice of Uni’ikte.

—Ma’Eywa... —Omli sighed.

She closed her eyes and asked the Great Mother to take her back to her home, even if it was made of ashes. Omli clung to finding her family, her father, Zili.

One night, when she was exhausted from so much struggle against the small beings and tired of sedatives, she finally fell asleep, and in her dreams, she saw her family rebuilding their home in the canopy of the largest trees in their territory. Zili wrapped in her mother's back, Ram’ya and Harku helping her father to tighten the ropes for the bridges.

Uni’ikte approached and took Omli's shoulders, she couldn't turn around but felt the bracelets of the Tsahik on her shoulders.

—Ma’yawntu... —murmured the Tsahik. —Sweyn tìralpeng, awnga lu fa nga, nawm sa'nok lu fa nga

Follow the path.

We are with you.

Our Great Mother is with you.

Then, Omli began to see again.

She remembered Uni’ikte's teachings, her father's lessons, her mother's patience.

Omli remembered that Eywa is still in her, and even though she didn't know where she was, or if her family was alright, Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki’ite knew she was a great Na'vi of the Sahazra clan and her path continued to be that of the next Tsahik of the clan.

She had to behave at the level.

The sedatives were no longer necessary, nor were the restraint straps. From one day to another, Omli became quiet, selfless, nodded, and followed the instructions as much as the little understanding of the language of the short creatures allowed her.

She ate.

She let herself be examined

And went back to sleep.

But she did not let her Na'vi attire be taken off, no matter how cold the place was, those garments were made by her mother. Omli would not easily give up the memory of her home for a pair of oversized, colorless clothes.

A week later, a more pleasant silhouette entered the room. A Na'vi who wore those discolored garments. She introduced herself in a friendly manner as:

—Oel ngati kameie. —touching her forehead and directing her fingers to Omli. — Oeru syaw…Alice

Aelis.

A rather peculiar name.

Omli jumped from her bed and hugged her. For a second she felt safe, seeing one of her own after spending so many days surrounded by little creatures that injected her, gagged her, and subdued her; it was as if she saw her own mother coming to rescue her.

—Where am I, Aelis? Who are these creatures? Do you know what happened to the Sahazra clan?! —Omli exclaimed, clutching Alice's clothes, looking at her with desperation.

—Mawey hì'i 'aw… —Alice murmured, kneeling to be at Omli's height.

As she observed Alice's face, appreciating her eyes and the way her hair was braided, without ornaments or paint, without bracelets, or any distinctive mark that would help her identify which clan she was from. It was there, as Alice's hands caressed her face, that Omli noticed something chilling.

—What…are you? —Omli asked, backing away from her.

Alice lowered her head.

—Even though you are still very small, you are very intelligent. —said Alice, smiling at Omli.

Alice sat on the ground, crossing her legs. From her back, she pulled out a transparent screen, which at the touch of her fingers lit up, projecting lights and lines similar to those above Omli's bed.

Doubtful, and even more confused by Alice's strange hands, Omli decided to take a deep breath and sit on the ground. Notably distant from Alice. The only thing that gave her a bit of peace, was hearing Alice speak her language perfectly. The only disturbing thing was her hands, but otherwise, her appearance, Alice looked like her.

Excluding the clothes, of course. Omli kept wondering if her skin was blue or maybe it was like the little creatures.

Alice slowly explained the situation to Omli, and although she listened attentively, seeing the images of those strange little people, their machines, the photos of the blue star from which they came and those smiling faces that seemed to hide a dark secret. Omli still did not understand these words:

Earth

Humans

Planet

—Panu’dorta-ha? —Omli asked, confused.

—Pan-do-ra —Alice clarified.

—This world is not called Pandora, its name is…

—Eywa'eveng

Omli nodded.

—But we, humans, call it that way because it's similar to a story from our world. A story told by a group of humans that existed long before us. They were known as Greeks…

—"Grr...’iks…

Alice smiled, typed on her screen, and showed Omli images of men in togas, renaissance paintings of Socrates, Plato, and:

—Aeriz to' tel’e —said Omli, trying to pronounce the name of that Greek philosopher.

—Aristotle. That's his name, in Navi it would be something like this… —typing again on her screen. —Aristotle te' Estagira Nicómaco'itan. However, Estagira was not his last name, but the place where he was born.

Confused and somewhat interested, Omli moved closer to Alice to see the map she was projecting on the screen.

—What was the clan of Artsi...Aristotle? —asked the young Na'vi.

—He didn't have a clan as such, but he belonged to a group of humans that we call: philosophers. —Alice brought the screen closer to Omli, pointing to an old map of Greece. —Here is Estargia, nowadays it's not called that way, it's called Stavros…

Omli took the screen, carefully watched the videos of that beach and the people in Stavros. She looked at the painting of Aristotle and Plato. She still didn't fully understand why an apparent Na'vi was talking to her about these humans to whom she claimed to belong and why they didn't have a clan.

Soon her doubts would be clarified.

—What is your name? —asked Alice.

—Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki’ite. —she responded, now typing on the screen as Alice had done.

—Omli Tzuan, daughter of Zulki... —Alice said, smiling at her. —What is the name of your clan?

Omli left the screen on her lap and looked at Alice.

—Sahazra, from the forests on the western border. Where are they? Are they here in this metal cocoon?

Alice sighed deeply, took the screen from Omli's lap, and put it away.

—For now, that's all for today. I'll come back tomorrow and we'll talk again. —standing up.

Worried about being alone again, Omli grabbed Alice's arm with the severity that only uncertainty and anguish can cause. She firmly sentenced:

—Yemstokx't kä! Alice felt a cramp run through her body, as if it involuntarily came to a halt. As if a force outside of her was holding her back.

Suddenly, a voice was heard from Alice's belt, indicating it was time to see the next blue child.

—I'm sorry Omli, but I have to go...

Alice regained her composure, took Omli's hands and looked at her sweetly.

—I'll be back tomorrow, I promise...

—I'm scared Aelis... —Omli murmured, shedding a couple of tears. —I haven't seen the moons for days, or the sun, I don't know how much time has passed. It's really cold here, the food is strange and the water...

Omli began to cry. She had been strong, she had severely endured the oddities that surrounded her, but being next to Alice, seeing her braids and hearing her speak.

It was truly like seeing her mother.

—Mawey hì'i 'aw… mawey… —said Alice, hugging her.

Alice fell silent for a minute, watched as Omli's little tail curled up on her own leg and her ears leaned.

She's just a child, Alice thought, a little orphan, homeless, without a family. No one else is here to protect her, neither her nor the others... all the others.

—Mawey Omli…—Alice murmured, stroking the young Na’vi's head. —I promise I will take care of you…

Chapter 3: A New Clan

Chapter Text

The days of sadness were healing.

Alice kept her promise, returning each afternoon to Omli's room.

Then, she could introduce herself as Dr. Alyssa Tyto, researcher, psychologist, scientist, and instructor of the TAP program (Ambassador Program), whose objective was to reform the Na'vi children. Little by little Alice, with her persuasion skills, was explaining to Omli her new purpose: to become an emissary of the humans for the Na'vi. She, along with three other children: Lak’ma, Vam’zuk and Haminai, would learn everything necessary to understand the humans and their objective on Pandora.

Omli was not as docile as Alice believed. She demanded, first of all, to explain what had happened with her clan. Alice, unable to lie to her, asked Omli that if she told her what happened with the Sahazra clan, Omli should cooperate in everything she indicated. And as Alice began to understand the young Na'vi, she knew that Omli would not break her promise.

—So… —she murmured, looking down. —Everyone died…

—You were the only survivor. —explained Alice. —In the area where your clan lived there is a source of oil, the substance that…

—Yes. —she interrupted. —What they use to generate energy in the TAP barracks. The one they use on Earth to survive…

Now Omli began to use words in the language of humans, and her situation became clearer.

The sadness was healing, her new path was appearing before her, but that did not mean that she could forget.

Omli accepted the fate of her clan, accepted that her family had perished. Which, although it was her hope to believe they were alive, she already sensed that was not the case. Especially when they appeared in her dreams, comforting her.

—We rescued you and now you are safe. Soon you will meet the other boys. They all share the same story, they will be like your brothers. Tsmuke...Tsmuka —said Alice, excited to see them all together.

However, Omli remained unmoved. Inside her sensitive heart was sinking, imagining the other Na'vi children, crying like her, confused, anguished. Alone.

Alice persuaded her to wear the faded outfits she so hated. Omli remembered that in one of her dreams, her mother hugged her while telling her that she and her entire family lived in her memories, with each beat of her strong heart, with each breath that the Great Mother provided.

Still, the only thing she preserved were her necklaces and bracelets.

—They also lost their families, right? —blurted out Omli, glaring angrily at the doctor. —Your people, the sky people did that. You… —she sighed, about to let out a sob. —You separated us from our families…

Omli showed a great shell to anyone who approached her. Strong as her father taught her, even though she was shaking with fear inside. She was always a very happy, very enthusiastic, positive child; her smile did not go out even when she was sleeping. She was always amazed at the wonders her world gradually revealed to her.

Until the amazement turned into fear.

Alice knelt down next to the young Na'vi, took her hands, and looked at her. Unable to justify the acts of her species, all that remained was to try to comfort her, encourage her to keep trying, to keep going.

—Do it for the legacy of your people. —insisted Alice. —Just think about it, why would Eywa choose you, out of your entire clan?

That question kept Omli sane for the next eight years.

Why would Eywa choose you, out of your entire clan?

Omli knew the answer. Every time she had to leave her room, walk barefoot down the metal corridor and reach the classroom, she repeated the same to herself:

—I am the Tsahik of the Sahazra clan...

Every time she had to sit in those uncomfortable seats, to learn the language, try to pronounce it and even write it. She repeated:

—I am the Tsahik of the Sahazra clan...

Every morning, afternoon and night that she had to sit down to eat those steaming foods from the metal plates. Bathing in those showers where the water came out of a metal pipe, wearing the same clothes, learning about human history, their customs, their sciences, mathematics, economics, trade, technology, weapons, war, the Earth; in whose photos the images were beautiful, green, full of life and with such beautiful animals, each more incredible than the other.

It was just like the philosophers and thinkers Alice talked about: from another era.

Every time she and the others were called to train as soldiers, learning to fight in the human way, to wield knives, to dismantle and assemble machine guns, to carry their own bodies after a hard and exhausting day. She repeated before falling exhausted:

—I am the Tsahik... —yawning. —of the Sahazra clan...

The routine days, where the memories in which she once lived among trees, rivers and formidable creatures; where she sang in the ceremonies to Eywa, dancing in front of the Great Mother, preparing incense, serving the clan, playing with her brothers, sleeping in her mother's lap, flying with her father, learning to use the bow and arrow.

Those memories seemed like dreams, as if everything had existed in her head.

The voice of Eywa was distant, it pulsed within her but, the voice that was once small and unsettling was now the commanding voice of the generals, of the TAP leaders and the insensitive soldiers who accompanied her everywhere.

Now Eywa was that small voice, that murmur in her chest.

And yet, she saw Alice as her leader. That gentle human who, unlike the others, she continued to remind her of her mother. There were also the other young Na'vi, Lak’ma, Vam’zuk and little Haminai, who had been kidnapped from her home at just 7 years old; they were her siblings. The four called themselves the TAP clan and Alice was their olo’eyktan. Although that was a secret among them because John Mercer, the director general of the program, looked disapprovingly at these blue children speaking in their language or even mentioning their customs.

That clan of four encouraged each other, and when no one saw them, at night they would gather under the blankets of one of the bunk beds, illuminated by the flashes of their own luminescent freckles. Telling the stories of their families, the names of their clans, their dreams of the green horizons, the flavors of their food and the colors of their clothes.

And of all of them, the one who helped keep their memories alive was Omli. Who taught them the customs of the Sahazra and told them what it was like to be the future Tsahik of her clan. Omli's stories were so palpable, so close to home, that they named Omli their spiritual leader. And there was no more honorable feeling for Omli than to be called:

—Tsahik! —Vam’zuk shouted. —What do you say? Did I put it together well?

—Hmmm… —Omli murmured, holding the weapon in her hands. —I think it's fine, you already took it to Commander Hitch?

—What are you blue monkeys talking about so much? —one of the soldiers exclaimed, approaching them.

Vam’zuk and Omli lowered their ears, looking away.

—I see you're finished. —said the commander, inspecting the weapon that Omli was holding. —The trigger is misplaced, you forgot to tighten the core harness.

The commander turned around.

—Disassemble it and do it again. If you don't finish in less than 2 minutes, I'll report your low performance, Vam’zuk. Your food rations will be reduced again.

The young Na'vi's gaze became anxious, anger consuming his stomach, and he resigned himself to return to his place, almost tearing the weapon parts on his way.

Unfortunately, Alice couldn't interfere, as her area was formative, of an educational nature. Everything related to defense and military instruction was the responsibility of the Sec-Ops at the TAP base.

As much as Omli hated that military part, she had to obey the orders. Although she always found a way to share her food with poor Vam’zuk. She was his Tsahik, she had to take care of her clan.

Sometimes, there were days when the routine was, less routine.

Alice managed to convince her superiors, managing to take them to the greenhouse of the TAP barracks. It was not exactly an outdoor place, but it was the closest thing she could bring them to their world. The grass under their feet, the aromas, wet earth, herbal humidity. There, Alice explained to them about the food they consumed, how to grow it and how it was prepared.

Those rare occasions when Alice took the young na'vi to the herbaceous enclosure, it was like being back at the tree of souls. At least, that's how it was for Omli. With luck and while Alice was engrossed in explaining the wonderful way in which everything in the greenhouse was connected and how, naturally, everything planted became an interdependent system; Omli sat down, connecting her neural tail, as the humans called it, to the stem of a flower or to the ground itself.

She breathed deeply, fixing her gaze on some point, imagining with her eyes open that behind her was the tree of souls of her childhood. Sometimes even, imagining the songs of her people on ritual days, the laughter of children; her mother's smile, her father's ikran.

Strangely, those occasions when that group visited the greenhouse, in the following days the plants grew exponentially, forcing the caregivers to prune for long hours.

There were days when Alice stayed to console those who cried, as they were awakened by their nightmares. Alice listened as Omli asked Eywa to bring them peaceful dreams, rubbing her palms, moving her hands, doing a little dance sitting on her bed. Alice saw how her freckles shone rhythmically; how the vibe in the air changed, and even she felt her own skin goosebump. It was curious because, minutes after Omli entered that hypnagogic state, Vam'zuk, who cried more than the four, managed to rest.

—Omli... —Alice murmured, sitting next to her.

She inhaled deeply, slowly stopping her movements.

—Ngaru irayo seiyi ayoe, toniri tireya, srriri tireya. Atanti nagl molunge, Ma Eywa. Ngaru irayo, Ma Eywa

—Omli...

—Thank you for the days and nights of our lives. You bring light, Eywa. Thank you, Great Mother... —she sighed. —Tell me Alice... —resting her head on her mentor's shoulder.

—I know the boys call you Tsahik... —stroking Omli's hands. —I thought it was just a game but...I'm starting to believe you have that gift.

Omli lowered her ears, accepting that it was so.

—Do you remember when you asked us about our lives before being here?

—Yes, of course I remember.

—That day, Mercer interrupted the class, when you were talking to us about our villages, nature in Pandora and... the types of trees.

Alice fell silent, sensing where this was going. She remembered the way Mercer burst into the class to greet them. John Mercer, the tyrannical general in charge of the TAP program, not only commanded the na'vi ambassador project, he also led the colonization project of Pandora's western frontier.

—His pseudo greeting was more a reminder of how unbearable and narcissistic he is, —joked Alice. —He turned off the projector and gave me a scolding for telling you about what I was supposed to suppress from the education plan.

Omli also smiled.

—But still you told us about our Tswin, about the Ultraya Mokri, the Vitraya Ramunong... about the ways of Tsaheylu.

—And that day you participated a lot in class, —stroking her shoulder, pulling her against her. —But before that... —gently stroking her forehead, looking at her, face-to-face. —I asked them about their past lives. I saw that you told us very little and the boys said that you omitted that you were being trained as a Tsahik. Why didn't you tell me?

Omli sighed, looked at her hands, and touched her fingers.

—I was afraid that Mercer was still close by, and would hear me say it... —nervous, she took her tail and began to twirl it between her fingers.

—So...it's true. —she said, astonished. —You were going to be a Tsahik of your clan... —amazed. —According to Dr. Agustine's research, Tsahiks tend to be the daughters of the leaders, and are also instructed in the way of Eywa when they come of age.

Omli remembered the day her mother took her to Uni’ikte. She examined her, exploring the lines of her hands, her belly, her chest, her forehead. She sat her down in front of her and asked her to explain her vision of the Great Mother. To which Omli responded:

—...she is in everything, but I feel her inside me, as if she flows through my veins. As much as the wind runs through the trees. I feel her growing with the roots of the Kelultra, our home among the branches...I feel how she moves through me...

Omli spoke like a Tsahik, so this was the confirmation that she was born with the affinity for the way of Eywa. That day her life started, attending Uni’ikte, learning from her.

—But... —trying to understand. —You're very young Omli, how old were you? when Uni'ikte took you as her apprentice.

—Nine..." smiling, remembering the joy of Ram'ya when she told her.

Alice was astounded. She was a great admirer of Dr. Agustine, she even had the chance to work several times in her laboratory. However, since the TAP program started, she was reassigned and there were practically no times when she spoke to the Doctor, despite this, Alice continued documenting the na’vi, more so now that she had firsthand data.

—Nine, that's amazing! —she murmured forcefully.

Omli smiled, making a hushing gesture.

—You're going to wake them up..

—Omli, I've never heard of such a young Tsahik.

—Well... —fading her smile. —I never got to be one. That was my future, the path that the Great Mother gave me...but now I think I'm just Tsahik...more like a nickname and not as a spiritual leader. Although... —looking at her sleeping clan. —Sometimes they ask me to teach them how to calm their souls...but that's it.

—Wow... —said Alice, amazed at what she now knew. —I have an idea.

Chapter 4: Hell's Gate

Chapter Text

Once again, Alice managed to convince her superiors.

That was the first time Omli left the TAP headquarters since she was detained by the humans. Despite her friends' envy for being the only one of the four chosen to leave, she promised them she would tell them everything and bring them gifts.

Alice and Omli boarded a Samson, a double-propeller helicopter that brought back bitter memories for the young Na'vi. However, as soon as it left the ground and ascended through the thick foliage of her land, her memories faded before the magnificent view. Omli felt so overwhelmed, small sobs could be heard over the radio frequency transmission. Despite her clouded vision, she could still glimpse the sublime landscapes of her home, just as she saw them when her father took her on his ikran.

That day, Alice was to take her to meet Dr. Agustine. Prior to that visit, she had contacted the doctor to report her findings about the Na'vi children, especially Omli. Given that the doctor was deeply committed to the neural research of Pandora, there was no better source than a Tsahik, who perfectly understands these connections.

—...almost Tsahik, Omli clarified, as she watched a flock of violet flying creatures pass by her. Her expression of wonder mirrored those from her childhood days: pure joy.

—You are the Tsahik of the TAP clan, be proud, Alice said through the transmitter, encouraging her young pupil. How much longer until we arrive, Millie? she asked the Samson's pilot.

Omli nodded, reminding herself now more than ever:

—I am the Tsahik of the Sahazra clan... I am the Tsahik of the Sahazra clan... I am the Tsahik of the Sahazra clan, Ma'Eywa!

After so long, her eyes were blessed with the silhouettes of the Great Mother.

The view of the dense forest, the plains, and the floating mountains changed to a more undulating jungle, with hills, mountains, and many mother trees surpassing the altitude at which they were flying.

The view of the dense forest, the plains, and the floating mountains shifted to that of a more undulating jungle, with hills, mountains, and many mother trees surpassing the height at which they were flying, barely reaching half of the trunk.

—Omli, look down there. —Alice pointed out. —That's the clan I told you about, where the doctor runs an education program, similar to ours. —she smiled. —She teaches the children our language.

Astonished, Omli stuck her head out even further, startling Dr. Tyto for a moment.

—That's the Omaticaya tree!

—Yes. —she moved closer to her, guiding her back to her seat. —And up there, you can see the banshees, on the branch to the left...

—Ikran Alice, Ikran... —she laughed.

The day was just breaking, the humidity breathed among the mountains, the rumble of the Samson was barely perceived by Omli, who forced her eyes to capture everything she saw, to return home to her siblings and tell them everything, absolutely everything.

Once more, the scenery changed, now to a gloomier one, less lively and with a bitter scent. Both heard the announcement from the Samson's pilot:

—Welcome to the RDA's main base: Hell’s Gate.

Omli's face darkened, she thought that the biggest human colonization was at the TAP barracks. She couldn't believe that although in the photos Alice had shown them, Hell’s Gate looked smaller, but in reality it was as vast as the mother tree of the Omaticaya.

Once on the landing strip, Omli clung to Alice, as if her life depended on it. Surrounded by countless huge AMP suits, backhoes the size of three stacked Samsons, and hundreds of soldiers carrying:

—Assault rifles...GAU-90, I didn't think they were so big and the exoskeletons. —Omli thought, while her steps were hurried by the welcoming committee: more soldiers.

Finally, both arrived at Dr. Agustine's laboratory, surrounded by link units for AVATAR pilots.

Scientists walked from one place to another, wearing their white coats, their eyes glued to the screens, almost as if they needed them to keep walking.

Omli was fascinated, the projected images were of Na'vi brains, silhouettes of them spinning from the control center, right in the middle of the lab. The plants on the walls, the photographs, the notes, and drawings on the desks.

—Remember what I explained to you, don't speak until she tells you to. —Alice said, looking up since, in her human body, Omli is a head and a half taller than her.

—Yes... —she responded distractedly as she saw the silhouette of what seemed to be another Na'vi pass by a window.

—Pay attention Omli, your future outings depend on this. —she urged nervously.

Dr. Agustine came out of a link unit. She exhaled deeply, shook her head, and grabbed her coat, pulled out a cigarette and in less than a blink of an eye, smoke came out of her nostrils. Her assistant hurriedly approached, informing her of the arrival of her visitors, she immediately put out the cigarette and left it in the hands of her assistant. She shook off the numbness from her body and walked to the hallway where the visitors eagerly waited for her.

—Dr. Agustine, this is...

—Alice! —exclaimed Grace. —So nice to see you again.

Alice enthusiastically shook hands with the doctor.

—Dr. Agustine, the pleasure is all mine. I had forgotten what the lab looked like, some things have changed.

—Oh Alice, enough with the formalities. —looking around. —And yes, many things have changed, it's now smaller. With the new links and the growing team of scientists, I wish they would give us a larger lab. You know how those idiots are up there, they barely listen to me when I've asked them to fix the ventilation in this room. —she denied, with notable exhaustion on her forehead.

Obviously, Grace could not ignore the blue elephant in the room, the young Na'vi seemed quite nervous, hiding behind Alice; as if she could really hide her.

—You must be Omli...

—Omli, come. —Alice insisted. —Don't be shy, a while ago you were bursting with excitement.

Omli took a couple of steps next to Alice, her tail wrapped around her leg and her ears down. Despite Grace being a short woman, she felt intimidated.

—I see you, Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki ite, Olo'Sahazra Tsahik…

Omli looked up as Grace greeted her like a Na'vi. Even her pronunciation was excellent, she spoke with such naturalness that it seemed unreal. But it was even more unreal to hear, for the first time, being called Tsahik of her clan.

—Oel ngati kameie...Sa’nok. Nawn Sa’nok lu hu nga…

Grace smiled.

—You speak like a Tsahik and I see that you learned Spanish very well… —arching an eyebrow in approval.

—Alice is a great mentor, she is our mother and teacher. —looking at her with a smile.

—You've taken very good care of them, Alice. —Grace sighed. —Despite everything they've been through...they're still Na'vi, decent ones for what I see and very proper.

Omli smiled, her tail began to unwind from her leg.

—Well, let's take advantage of… —stretching, making her back creak. —the day, time is very short for everything I want to see.

That first visit was interesting. Grace took Omli on a tour of the lab, explaining how the AVATAR project worked, which she already knew because Alice uses one of those Na'vi bodies. However, the details of the DNA, the mutation to link them, the process of artificial gestation, and others, were new.

At first all that seemed horrific, quite unnatural, but when Grace explained that thanks to those advances humans and the Na'vi had been able to create communication channels. Well, the school she ran with the Omaticaya clan was proof of that, Omli no longer found it so terrible.

—If our Great Mother allows you to join us, then it must be something really good. —Omli murmured.

Grace was left thinking, looking at her out of the corner of her eye. She had never seen it that way.

—Do you see those cabins along with the gardens? —said Grace. —That's where all the AVATARS sleep.

—Are they all sleeping?

—No, ellos están del otro lado. Desde aquí vemos los campos de cultivo.

Omli moría por ver otro na’vi, pero el recorrido, llegaba al final. Al menos, la parte de conocer los alrededores. Grace llevó a Omli a su área de trabajo, la invitó a sentarse pero evidentemente las sillas no eran del tamaño, así que ella solo se sentó en el suelo. Grace preparó su libreta, sus dispositivos de anotación y grabación de video.

Omli quería saber más de los AVATARES, de hecho, quería ver el AVATAR de la Dra. Agustine, pero ella le explicó que su visita era breve y con propósitos rigurosos de investigación.

—Si contestas mis preguntas, hablaré con Mercer. —mirando de reojo a Alice. —Así veremos si la próxima vez, puedo llevarte a conocer mis gatitos.

Omli sonrió, y así comenzó la entrevista. La joven Sahazra explicó su historia, desde sus inicios hasta el momento en que se volvió la mano de derecha de Uni’ikte.

Era evidente cuando Grace se enfocaba en ciertos aspectos de su relato, tachándolos de su libreta pues, cosas como hacer levitar el agua o dar indicaciones a distancia a un viper wolf para que saltarán sobre las rocas en vez de cruzar por el río parecían más bien, fantasiosas.

—…a mitad del ritual, sentí el espíritu de Eywa respirar dentro de mi, sentí como mi respiración se volvía la de ella y luego, respirábamos al mismo tiempo. —contaba Omli, mirando hacia el techo como si la memoria viniera de la punta de su cabeza. Agitando sus manos, al contar la historia. —Desde hace varios días no llovía y el pueblo necesitaba que las ramas de los árboles se limpiaran, así que en medio de la ceremonia y mientras sentía la respiración de nuestra Gran Madre, comencé a imaginar el sonido de la lluvia y los truenos retumbar hasta donde estábamos…

Grace escuchaba atenta, convencida de que los efectos de los alucinógenos del ritual habían distorsionado la percepción de Omli.

—…al terminar, pensé que seguía imaginando la lluvia. Pero escuché el júbilo del pueblo danzando sobre los puentes. ¡Estaba lloviendo! —exclamó emocionada. —Sabía que fui yo, desde mi mente y no estaba conectada al árbol de las voces. ¡No tuve que pedirle directo a nuestra Gran Madre! lo hice desde mi corazón y mi mente.

Al final de esa primera sesión, Grace obtuvo los parámetros para guiar su investigación. Sin embargo, dudaba de si lo que Omli relataba era cierto o mezclaba las visiones de las ceremonias con la realidad. En cualquier caso, Grace decidió analizar los datos.

—Espero poder verla de nueva,Sa’nok…—sonrió Omli, inclinando la cabeza.

Grace miró a la joven Tsahik, ella deseó que así fuera, pero a menos que la información daba fuera comprobable, no tendría otro motivo para traerla de nuevo.

Ella sintió lástima por Omli, que a diferencia de los niños Omaticaya, ella vivía enjaulada, a merced de los intereses egoístas de los inversionistas “pacificadores” de la RDA.

—En vez de árboles donde saltar, tiene proyecciones en pantallas y salas de entrenamiento militar… —pensó Grace, decepcionada de los responsables de ese programa.

De camino a los hangares, cerca al anochecer, las dos fueron escoltadas hacia un pasillo cerca al área de Sec-Ops.

—…ya no están en Kansas… —dijo una voz áspera, haciendo eco en el pasillo.

Eco en el pasillo.

Eco.

Eco.

Omli siguió caminando, y se quedó pensando en esa palabra.

—Kansas…

Su espalda sintió un escalofrío, seguido de un par de cortos espasmos en sus brazos. Por un instante Omli sintió el espíritu de Eywa, un suspiro, una señal que debía escuchar.

Que debía recordar.

—Kansas... —murmuró Omli, mirando a su alrededor. —¿Qué es Kansas Ma'Eywa? ¿Por qué me pides recordarlo?

Al regresar al cuartel de TAP, sus hermanos estaban ansiosos por escucharla. Tanto que duraron toda la noche hablando y al día siguiente no podía mantener ni siquiera un ojo abierto.

Omli se disculpó, esta ocasión no pudo traerles regalos. Sin embargo, el simple hecho de hacerlos imaginar con sus relatos todo lo que vio, fue más que suficiente:

—Gracias hermana… —dijo Haminai

—Nuestra Tsahik nos trajo historias para poder dormir —agregó Lak’ma

—Yo quisiera ir contigo, hermana. Quiero ver las máquinas gigantescas…

Los tres rieron, pensando que solo Vam’zuk puede fascinarse con tan monstruosas cosas.

Después de dos semanas de silencio absoluto por parte de la Dra. Agustine, la respuesta llegó a manos de Alice.

Buenas y malas noticias.

—No, they are on the other side. From here we see the crop fields.

Omli was dying to see another Na'vi, but the tour was coming to an end. At least, the part of knowing the surroundings. Grace took Omli to her work area, invited her to sit but evidently the chairs were not the size, so she just sat on the floor. Grace prepared her notebook, her note-taking and video-recording devices.

Omli wanted to know more about the AVATARS, in fact, she wanted to see Dr. Agustine's AVATAR, but she explained that her visit was brief and for rigorous research purposes.

—If you answer my questions, I will talk to Mercer. —looking sideways at Alice. —So we will see if next time, I can take you to meet my kittens.

Omli smiled, and so began the interview. The young Sahazra explained her story, from her beginnings to the moment she became Uni’ikte's right hand.

It was evident when Grace focused on certain aspects of her story, crossing them off her notebook as, things like levitating water or giving instructions at a distance to a viper wolf to jump on the rocks instead of crossing the river seemed more like, fanciful.

—...halfway through the ritual, I felt Eywa's spirit breathe within me, I felt how my breath became hers and then, we breathed at the same time. —Omli was telling, looking at the ceiling as if the memory came from the tip of her head. Waving her hands, telling the story. —It had not rained for several days and the people needed the tree branches to be cleaned, so in the middle of the ceremony and while feeling the breath of our Great Mother, I began to imagine the sound of the rain and the thunder rumble to where we were...

Grace listened attentively, convinced that the effects of the ritual's hallucinogens had distorted Omli's perception.

—...when it finished, I thought I was still imagining the rain. But I heard the joy of the people dancing on the bridges. It was raining! —she exclaimed excitedly. —I knew it was me, from my mind and I was not connected to the tree of voices. I did not have to ask our Great Mother directly! I did it from my heart and my mind.

At the end of that first session, Grace obtained the parameters to guide her investigation. However, she doubted whether what Omli was relating was true or she mixed the visions of the ceremonies with reality. In any case, Grace decided to analyze the data.

—I hope I can see you again, Sa’nok… —Omli smiled, tilting her head.

Grace looked at the young Tsahik, she wished it would be so, but unless the information gave was verifiable, she would have no other reason to bring her back.

She felt sorry for Omli, who unlike the Omaticaya children, she lived caged, at the mercy of the selfish interests of the RDA's "peacemaker" investors.

—Instead of trees where to jump, she has projections on screens and military training rooms... —Grace thought, disappointed in those responsible for that program.

On the way to the hangars, near dusk, the two were escorted to a corridor near the Sec-Ops area.

—...you're not in Kansas anymore... —said a harsh voice, echoing in the corridor.

Echo in the corridor.

Echo.

Echo.

Omli kept walking, and she was thinking about that word.

—Kansas...

Her back felt a chill, followed by a couple of short spasms in her arms. For a moment Omli felt the spirit of Eywa, a sigh, a signal that she should listen.

That she should remember.

—Kansas... —Omli murmured, looking around. —What is Kansas Ma'Eywa? Why do you ask me to remember it?

Upon returning to the TAP barracks, her brothers were eager to hear her. So much so that they spent the whole night talking and the next day she could not keep even one eye open.

Omli apologized, this time she couldn't bring them gifts. However, the simple fact of making them imagine with her stories everything she saw, was more than enough:

—Thank you sister… —said Haminai

—Our Tsahik brought us stories to sleep —added Lak’ma

—I would like to go with you, sister. I want to see the gigantic machines…

The three laughed, thinking that only Vam’zuk can be fascinated with such monstrous things.

After two weeks of absolute silence from Dr. Agustine, the answer came to Alice's hands.

Good and bad news.

Chapter 5: A New Beginning

Chapter Text

—So, this root over here connects to the root of the tree next to it. —Grace explained, surprised. —It's amazing how quickly they send the signals.

—But look, —Omli pointed out. —the stem is less sensitive than the root, and yet it contains more activity. The stem stores the information, and the petals are the ones that send out the signal, like a... satellite!

Grace, fell silent, scanning the entire structure of the flower, just as Omli indicated.

—The roots have the most connections, yes; but look at how receptive they are to energy, put your hand on the stem, and your hand here above the petals, you can feel how their electromagnetic field expands with each pulse of your hand. The more elements that enter the reception field around the flower, the more activity you will register in the roots... —placing both hands near the flower. —Dr. Ming, place your hands near the petals. Look how the intensity of the signals changes...

—You're right... —said Grace, amazed. —And this interaction is sent to the tree root. Does the same happen with any element? No...it must be something alive.

Omli smiled.

—Energy is in the air, the water, the earth. In the stones, seemingly inert; in everything we cannot see. You can connect with just... —sliding her hand from her chest to the crown of her head. —intention. It works if your heart, —touching her chest. —and your mind, —touching her forehead. —are in tune...

The good news was that Omli's explanations about connections beyond the physical were real. This grabbed the attention of Dr. Augustine and of course, she needed to thoroughly record this new activity.

The bad news.

—TAP is an independent program from the resource extraction operations. —Parker Selfridge, general manager of the RDA, ruled. —It's like the AVATAR project, it's just support for the main job: supplying resources to Earth.

—Parker, you're not understanding. —Grace complained. —If this is real, we could talk about connections beyond the tangible, this would prove the theories proposed by neurophysiologists, scientists, neurologists, brain field engineers. This would completely change our view of reality.

Selfridge just let out a sigh of irony.

—And what use would it be? Will it make us move things with our minds? —he joked, as he stared at the fragment of unobtainium floating on his desk. —Look, I think it moved right where I thought.

Grace looked down, irritated by the degree of:

—...incompetence. This would be a complete change to the focus of my research, it could change everything we know about the mind. Do you know what we could achieve? I don't know, maybe... immortality. If we understand consciousness, imagine what we could achieve... —looking at the ceiling. —how far we could go.

—If you don't know where we could get to, I'll give you a clue. —leaving his golf club leaning against the wall, showing her a graph from a tablet —We have to meet the quota and at this rate, the mine we have is running out.

Grace exhaled exhausted, denying.

—Your research needs this. —holding up the mineral floating on his desk. —If you want to erase all your research and start over, go ahead, do it. If you want to rediscover the mysteries of the brain, go ahead. But don't forget that this little black stone is what funds everything you're doing here.

Grace stared at Selfridge, challenging him in silence.

—If you want to secure your projects, first ensure their duration. —returning the mineral to its levitating place. —And above all, assure me that those blue monkeys will cooperate with our objectives. —placing his hands on his hips. —And one more thing. —pointing at her with his index finger. —Do not interfere with the TAP program unless it is to expedite pacification objectives. Otherwise, I will have to restrict your access to its resources.

Grace was fed up, trying to reason with Selfridge was like explaining the universe to an ant.

—These children are not resources... —she stated angrily.

—Well, —arching his eyebrows. —they are part of the inventory.

As an indirect condition, for Grace to refocus her research, she had to support the TAP program.

She convinced Mercer to cooperate in training future field ambassadors, to start building connections with the Omaticaya children in the education program she leads, and thus, accelerate the pacification process from now on.

—If you can build trust bonds with the Omaticaya clan, then the other clans will also listen to you. —Grace explained to the young Na'vi of TAP, as she anxiously wagged her tail. —The hard part will be being accepted by Eytukan...

—But we can talk to Moat, she will be more accessible. —added Dr. Ming, lifting her ears. —If we talk about Omli, maybe the two of them can be the means to integrate the others.

—If it works with them, it will work with the other children. —said Alice, thinking about the other Na'vi in the TAP barracks. —I spoke with Alma, and she agrees. As soon as we have results, her group would be ready to join ours.

Grace sighed deeply. Thinking about the possibilities, but starting, opening that new gap would be complicated.

In the cabins of Hell's Gate, outdoors and surrounded by the spirit of Eywa, the TAP clan felt at home. Though not less worried, because at the slightest mistake with the Omaticaya, they would be banned. Not to mention that even Grace would run the risk of annihilating her own channel with the clan.

Then, Omli stood up.

—Sa’nok. —looking at Grace. —Take me to their Tsahik, I can talk to her. I remember that my clan, the Sahazra were good friends with the Omaticaya. We exchanged fabrics, fibers for our ropes; our bonds were more than just barter...—approaching Alice. —You know I can do it, the history of my clan precedes me and I know how spiritual leaders think. I can approach Moat, just as Alice said...

—Grace, she could do it...

—It's true. —added Lak’ma. —She has been our spiritual guide all this time, we haven't lost the memory of our clans, our identities have taken root in us. —patting his chest, clenching his fist.

—Omli taught us ways to stay connected to our Great Mother, we can be with her without having to connect with our Tswin. —said Vam’zuk, standing up.

—We have verified it, Grace. —added Ming. —Thanks to them being isolated from their direct pole to Eywa, they developed superior forms of connection. The neural readings say it all, even if we locked them up for life, their intangible bond is... stronger than with the neural cord. All the new neural connections surpass the human average, even the Na'vi...

—Sa’nok… —whispered Haminai, holding Omli's arm.

Haminai, the youngest of the four, now barely 10 years old and a big scar on her back from the fire that reached her while trying to escape, the day her clan was annihilated.

—Omli’tsmuken is our Tsahik, she has the spirit of Eywa...if she says she can do it, it's because Eywa wants it that way. —the young Na'vi declared.

That's how that small council between young Na'vi and human AVATARs reached the final agreement:

—I know it's uncomfortable, but they must know that you are our emissary, at the same time, that you are Na'vi. —Grace explained, as they walked towards the mother tree of the Omaticaya.

—The clothes don't bother me. —said Omli, trying to maintain an erect posture. —I feel strange having my face painted and my hair braided with beads, while from the neck down I look just like an AVATAR.

Grace smiled.

—Do you want to say that I look more hostile than you do?

—No… —she said, exhaling deeply. Admiring the immensity of the Omaticaya tree, getting closer with each step. —I want to say that I don't look like a Tsahik…

Grace and Omli were received by the Omaticaya children who knew Grace, their Sa’nok, from the school. At first, they were somewhat distant with Omli, but when she greeted them and they saw that her hands were like theirs, they were not afraid.

Moat arrived first, followed by Eytukan. Omli felt her legs shake. And naturally, her tail curled around her leg. Grace, greeted the Omaticaya leaders, showing Omli that everything was fine.

Omli did the same, greeted and addressed them with respect. The clan's curiosity was such that several began to surround Grace and her apparent daughter.

Omli explained her origin, and as soon as she mentioned her clan the murmurs did not wait. Filling the entrance of the mother tree with a sound similar to that of the nocturnal insects.

—You are the last of your clan…Omli olo’Sahazra. —said Moat, while she circled her. —If your story is true, you must have some way to prove it. Very rarely has a Tsahik been heard of so young, not since the first songs...

Eytukan remained expressionless, at that moment Moat was the one who had to approve her or not.

—I know, honorable mother. —answered Omli. —I can show you my bond with our Great Mother...if you allow me to get a little closer to the fire.

Moat took Omli to the center pyre. Grace stayed several steps back because she was welcome, but not enough to go so far into the mother tree. Omli looked around, the expectant faces reminded her of her home among the branches and ropes suspended in the air.

Her heart was beating very hard, the heat of the fire overwhelmed her face.

The pile of clothes and RDA artifacts suffocated her. The weight of the radio, pockets with flares, ropes, the knife and a couple of matches; all that unnecessary, annoying. Weight that she had to get rid of.

She was looking at the feathers, the beads, the fabrics and the weavings covering the bodies of the Omaticaya. She longed for that.

—And well, what is your proof? What is Eywa's path? —Moat questioned. —according to you...

Upon hearing her, Omli sighed deeply, looked up, closed her eyes and whispered.

—Great Mother, thank you for bringing me home. —a couple of tears sprang from her cheeks. —Finally, I'm home, with you, with my father, my mother and my brothers. —she extended her hands to her sides. —I have returned to the womb from which I was conceived...

Omli took off the clothes that for so long tried to erase her identity. Grace, for her part, clenched her jaw as she saw how Omli disobeyed a direct order.

Before the eyes of Moat and the clan, the last of the Sahazra emerged from her chains. Wearing scraps of cloth that she had made as best she could; half-finished beads and a scrap necklace that covered her breasts.

Her tears started to flow again, as she turned her body towards Moat.

—Honourable mother... all this time, I have held a great hatred, a great sadness for my people. —the fire behind Omli began to flare up, even though there was no wind. —My heart sank until it moved away from me, I hated the sky people...I forgot the warmth of our Great Mother...fear took me in its cold hands.

Moat watched in astonishment, and the Omaticaya people kept silent.

—I wished to die, to return with my family, to return to the safe mantle of our Great Mother, along with my clan... —the fire grew increasingly intense, the flames began to graze Omli's back. —But that was not the design of our Great Mother...so she helped me to see, to see again and I saw more than I could imagine.

The fire began to whirl in Omli's hands, crossing momentarily between her legs and her torso.

—Eywa is greater than we think... —the fire began to electrify in her hands, giving off purple sparks. —Our Great Mother showed me what lies beyond hatred, sadness and fear. I saw, that she chose me to go through the fire... —her hands were on fire and the clan was watching in fear. —And if I was able to accept her wound, I would also be able to accept her cure.

Omli approached Moat with her hands on fire, sparking small rays.

—My name is Omli te' Tzuan Zulki'ite...I am the last Tsahik of the Sahazra clan, the last of my clan...honourable Moat Tsahik —the fire in her hands was churning in her palms, swirling.

Moat brought her fingers closer and felt the heat, she observed Omli's hands intact in amazement. The fire was still alive, there was nothing keeping it burning and yet it was still crackling. As if the fire was alive. As if it breathed through Omli, drawing strength from her breath.

—I ask you, accept what I have come to offer...honourable mother. —Omli sentenced, kneeling in front of the Omaticaya Tsahik.

Even Grace, who didn't believe in such fanciful acts, was speechless when she saw the fire stay between her fingers.

That was the beginning of a new stage for Omli.

A new beginning for her small and powerful TAP clan.

The beginning of all that was to come.

The start of a new hope.

Although, it wouldn't last long.

Chapter 6: Between Humans and Na'vi

Chapter Text

Moat accepted Omli among them, as she witnessed what she had only heard in stories.

—Young Tsahik were common in the clans of the first songs. —explained Moat, while braiding Omli's hair, placing beads in her wavy black hair.

Omli was in the sacred circle of the Omaticaya, Moat had changed her outfits for more appropriate ones. A red skirt over her pelvis, which fell to her knees, leaving her legs and thighs exposed, and an orange net-like cloak that covered her shoulders to her breasts. Adorned with her mother's green bracelets and yellow and white necklaces, the only thing left was to finish painting her face.

—Uni’ikte told me about them...

—The Tsahik of those days were the "Will of Eywa", Eywa Rangal, —Moat tied the last beads. —they were powerful interpreters of Eywa, the will of our Great Mother moved inside and outside of them, they were also known as the Eyktsahik...

—Matriarchs...

Moat nodded.

—They appeared when our world began to define its paths. The designs of our Great Mother were complex to understand, the spiritual leaders were the way each clan found to listen to Eywa and thus, form the families that would remain for generations.

—Why did they cease to exist?

Moat placed her hands on Omli's shoulders.

—Eywa so decided... —sighing deeply. —But now that you are here, and...the people of the sky, the sleepwalking demons...maybe it's a sign that you should return. To guide the way of the clans again...

To guide again, sounded something...complex. It sounded threatening, to guide again felt like:

—To retrace the paths of our peoples... —thought Omli, feeling the weight that was now shown to her.

Gradually, Omli achieved the objective of bringing her brothers to the Omaticaya clan, all four attended Grace's classes, teaching about human customs and language. It was there that Omli met the future Tsahik of the clan:

—Sylwanin! —she exclaimed enthusiastically, running to greet the oldest of the Tskaha family. —Tsmuke…Oel ngati kameie

—Omli hì'i 'aw. —hugging her. —Oel ngati kameie, Tsahik´tsmuke

In those days, Sylwanin and Omli were very close. Sharing the bond of Eywa's path, to her beloved Sa’nok Dr. Grace and her contrasting vision between a na’vi within a clan and a na’vi within a human world, was what united them so much.

After classes, Sylwanin took Omli to the sacred circle, where she taught her the ways of the Omaticaya Tsahik. Whereas Omli, also taught her the traditions of her extinct clan.

Both became very close, Omli insisted that she take her to the tree of souls, to thus listen to Eywa, as in her early days as Uni’ikte's apprentice. However, Sylwanin was very respectful of her father's designs. Although Eytukan received Omli, this did not mean that he recognized her as a na’vi in her entirety. Moat also agreed, so the only place she was allowed to go was the tree of voices: Ultraya Mokri. Both Sylwanin and Omli, coursing through the skies; Sylwanin was a great Ikran Makto, the two enjoyed those moments when they just stood still in the air; the wings of Rihi, Sylwanin's ikran, stretched almost perpendicular to the air stream. Suspended in the quiet of the clouds.

Just before dusk, both visited the tree of voices, where Omli could speak to her family again.

She missed them very much, but just as in that dream of a long time ago, her mother told her the same thing:

—Awnga lu hu nga…ma’tìyawn…

We are with you…my beloved child.

As the days passed, Omli learned to be part of the Omaticaya clan. Although every night she had to return to the TAP headquarters and had to remove the paint, and her na’vi garments to thus return to her identity as a resource of the ambassador program.

There were times when Grace persuaded Mercer to let the young na’vi rest alongside the other AVATARS, at the Hell’s Gate camp. Sleeping outdoors, rocked by hammocks, listening to the songs of the forest. That was all the TAP clan wanted.

Omli continued to assist Grace in her investigations. Sometimes it was annoying but Omli learned that it was necessary, she let herself be placed the electrodes to study her brain activity, while entering deep states of meditation, managing to change the climate, just as she had told. She explained to Grace what the spirit of Eywa was in her, how the force that pulsed inside and outside of her allowed her to blur the line between the soul and the body.

Between the energy of matter.

—Eywa goes beyond what we can perceive with our senses, Sa’nok —explained Omli, while removing the electrodes one by one.

—I thought Pandora was a super brain that connected everything. —she smiled, denying. Astonished by the readings. —I never believed in religions, or in pagan gods of any kind. I thought that Eywa's logic was like, loading and unloading information. Data in the cloud...

Omli stood up to hear her brothers call her to play basketball.

—Eywa is not a computer... —she laughed, shaking her feet. —It's the embodiment of a larger spirit, breathing in the entire Universe... —smiling with great sweetness.

Back at the TAP headquarters, the now teenage na’vi fell like stones on their bunk beds, Omli used to hug Haminai, because she could sleep better when her older sister sang to her; so she wouldn't miss being outside so much. Hoping that sleep would restore their strength.

The ambassador program was advancing by leaps and bounds. Alice was delivering the progress reports, Mercer was delighted with the relationship between Omli and Sylwanin. He swore that with those diplomatic ties, it was only a matter of time to:

—…ask a small favor from their blue friends. —said Mercer, typing on a screen in front of Alice. —I have been in constant communication with Selfridge, and we both agree that it is a good time for Omli to fulfill her first duty as an ambassador.

Doubtful, Alice waited for Mercer to clarify that small favor he was talking about.

—What kind of task?

Simple.

She had to convince Sylwanin to speak with the Omaticaya leaders, her parents, so that the entire clan would voluntarily and peacefully leave their mother tree. Thus they would get the unobtanium deposit they were salivating to possess.

The idea was madness to Alice, and even more senseless to Omli. However, the threat of cooperate or die was tangible.

— I'm not doing that. — Omli sentenced, crossing her arms.

— Omli, you must negotiate, you must think of a way to convince them. — Alice insisted.

Both were in the cafeteria, alone, at very late hours of the night.

— No, absolutely not. No way! — exclaimed the young Sahazra, standing up. Her tail was coiling in a sign of disgust. — Is this what we were trained for? What kind of peacemaker am I if they try to make me do the same thing they did to me?!

Alice didn't know what else to say, this time, her persuasion skills were opposed to her moral. Moreover, Omli had already grown, precisely fifteen years. She was no longer the terrified girl of the early days. She was more agile, intelligent; her sensitivity and sweetness had blossomed as much as her tenacity.

— Alice… I know you don't want me to do this. — Omli sighed, returning to her place. — You're just following orders, and I know it's hard for you to ask me this. — Looking her in the eyes, feeling the sorrow in her gaze. — Truly, isn't there another way?

Alice held Omli's hands.

— Has Eywa spoken to you?

Omli sighed, playing with a braid next to her ear.

— Our Great Mother has not manifested on the matter, every time I ask she only makes me feel at peace, calm, as if there were nothing to worry about. She has the balance under control, balance has not been affected...

— But you have seen what those machines are capable of, you know that all of them, Selfridge, Mercer, wouldn't hesitate for a second to burn everything just to meet the... miserable quotas. — She expressed with anger, although discouraged. — They try to cover up their actions with banners of benevolence but, in the end, they are numbers that can be erased from the report.

— Alice Sa'nok… — taking her hand. — I have to tell you something...

That night Omli told her about a vision that Sylwanin had. One where a great sadness fell on the Omaticaya clan. She didn't know if it would be soon or not, but she:

— ...felt the fire of the clan grow in their hearts. — Omli explained. — She better than anyone understands the spirit of her people and more among our younger brothers, the children of Grace Sa’nok's school. They are more perceptive to the spirit of Eywa, and they do not agree with the wounds they make to Our Great Mother.

—What do you mean? —furrowing her brow.

—Alice… I think something bad is going to happen. Or maybe it already did, I don't know. —looking away. —I think Sylwanin's vision is a sign that I…will end up betraying them. —Omli took a deep breath, placed her hands on her stomach and exhaled forcefully, pressing her diaphragm. —If Mercer threatened cooperate or die, no…I don't think he's leaving me another option.

—My God... —Alice sighed. —What will we do?

Mercer gave Omli a week to prepare for the relocation of the Omaticaya. If she didn't succeed, they would forcibly take the mother tree. With or without Na'vi inside. Distressed, Omli went to Sylwanin the next day, with tears in her eyes and great sorrow in her soul.

—I don't want to do it, tsmuke… —Omli sobbed in the arms of her beloved friend, her sister. —I don't want…I don't want to hurt them like they hurt me…I don't know what to do…Eywa only tells me that everything is okay but how can it be?

—Mawey Tsmuke, Mawey… —rubbing her hands on the young na’vi's back. —Remember: When you see nothing, you see everything.

Omli tried to calm down, breathing very slowly.

—I'll talk to my mother, maybe she can talk to my father and the other clan leaders. —said Sylwanin. —Maybe it's best for us... —Looking at the children playing near the school. —It will be hard for them to accept leaving just because the sky people asked for it…

That afternoon, Sylwanin's vision became reality.

And not in the way Omli had expected.

Chapter 7: Plummet Down

Chapter Text

Of all the things that could happen, the shadow at the end of that week was the most painful.

Sylwanin stopped attending school and Omli went with her. For several days, both tried to speak with Eywa and ask for guidance. But their hearts, especially Sylwanin's, clouded by anger and fear, obscured the peace that the Great Mother tried to give them.

That last day, Grace forced Omli to stay in the classroom, despite the discussion, Omli agreed, watching as her beloved friend left with a group of young Na’vi.

The last thing they said to each other was:

—Tsahik'tsmuke… —Sylwanin murmured. —You are my sister, my beloved sister from another clan. Thank you for protecting my people, but it is my duty to protect them.

—What do you mean? —perceiving a bad feeling

Tsu’tey appeared from among the bushes, his face painted, clutching his bow. He called her.

—Take care sister, take care of Neytiri and protect your clan. —kissing her forehead. —I know that you tried to listen to Eywa, but my fury overshadowed her voice, and you… —stroking her hair, smiling at her. —little sister, you accompanied me in my anger. Promise me that you will not tell anything to Grace Sa'nok, please...

Omli felt it was a strange request, and even the feeling emanating from that situation, it felt as if truly…Sylwanin was never going to return.

Almost at the end of the class, Omli's heart began to speed up. Throughout the day she could not be calm, under her feet a terrible tremor ran, as if her fear spilled between her fingers.

When Grace was saying goodbye to her students, the echo of the shots was heard in the air. Scared, she gathered the children with Omli, while Lak’ma and Vam’zuk were at the entrance, as Haminai ran towards her brothers.

—Lak’ma! —exclaimed Omli, about to tell him to take refuge with the others.

In that instant, she saw the silhouettes of Sylwanin and Tsu’tey running towards the school, shooting arrows at the AMP suits that mercilessly shot at them.

Everything was so fast.

Too fast.

When Grace hid the children behind the bamboo walls, she asked Omli to stay behind. But Neytiri ran out to the door and Omli followed her.

The bullets were very fast, like lightning in a storm. And Sylwanin did not get out of the way of those projectiles.

She died at the school gates.

Omli couldn't believe it, she had never seen someone die in her life. Neytiri's screams seemed distant, Grace ran out in terror, shouting left and right at the soldiers demanding them to stop.

Tsu’tey arrived with a bloodied head, holding Sylwanini's body while choking back his sobs. Neytiri hugged him while Omli just stood there looking at her. Her body paled with every new line of blood that sprouted from her belly.

— Damn it! — Grace screamed, heartbreakingly.

That howl caught Omli's attention. In Grace's arms was Haminai's body.

Omli walked out of pure inertia.

Stepping out the door and seeing her brothers.

Lak’ma.

Vam’zuk.

Haminai.

The three of them. Her three beloved brothers, her little clan.

Omli had been struck by a bullet, but the pain in her bleeding arm was nothing compared to the pain of losing her family again. The three of them were as pale as Sylwanin, still with their eyes open and their pupils dilated.

So much blood, so many tears, Moat's screams, the Omaticaya's screams.

The pain.

As if everything was happening again.

Everything.

Again.

Another damn time.

—Could you explain to us what happened? —asked the officer in front of Omli.

She was sitting on the floor, staring blankly at the wall. The tears wouldn't stop wetting her cheeks.

—Please, just explain what you saw. It's part of the report...

Returning to the TAP headquarters, just as she did the first time she arrived, was a harsh reminder of what they were. The people of the sky: demons, thieves, nightmares that woke her up to her reality. Opening wounds from the past, opening new and perpetual wounds.

Once again, Omli found herself at the beginning.

Without a clan.

Without a home.

Without a family.

—What's the point, Great Mother? —murmured Omli, squinting her eyes.

—In Spanish, please.

—Why is this happening to me again? What's the purpose? —closing her eyes, a couple of drops fell on her knees. —Why didn't you talk to me? You could have insisted and I would have listened—I always listened to you! —clenching her jaw, feeling stabs in her throat as she choked back every sob. —Why don't you wipe them all out? Why do you hurt us like this, your children? Why...do you abandon me again?

—Ah! —blurted out the officer, exhausted. —This is not going to work. —pulling out his radio. —Could you bring Alice, the girl only speaks in Na'vi. I've been trying to get something for over 20 minutes and she's just sitting there, crying.

—Dr. Tyto is in another area, she will be busy for a long time. Try giving her some food or I don't know, but get her to talk...

The officer approached the Na'vi, pulled a chocolate from his pocket and offered it to her.

—Here. Food. Fo-od. —he said, as if he was speaking to an animal. —Yummy. Fo-od. Hmmm...

Omli clenched her fists, closed her eyes tightly and tried to inhale the dry air she had to breathe from her exomask.

—Here. Eat and talk at once...

—Tstu…nefä… —she said through gritted teeth.

Shut up.

—Come on, just eat this and let's finish once and for all.

Shut up..

—Damn it. —he blurted, standing up. —These blue monkeys, uncivilized...you can't reason with them.

Shut up.

Shut up.

Shut up!

—Just eat it and speak already! —exclaimed the officer, throwing the chocolate at Omli's face.

—Ngaytxoa…Ma’Eywa…

Forgive me, Eywa.

She took a breath and looked at him like she has never looked before. Her eyes lit with the purple of her anger, her eyes turned into lethal daggers. It was no longer the sweet citrine gaze, which contemplated with awe and innocence the world that sheltered her, the light of hope, the eyes of her small clan, the inexhaustible sweetness, the laughter and sparks of vivacity in young Sahazra… all had died.

Again.

—Terkup. Vrrtep.

Die.

Demon.

At that instant, the officer's heart stopped, agonizing for a few seconds until he collapsed onto his knees. Omli fixed her gaze on the dead officer, feeling slightly happy.

She smiled.

—Forget it Phil, let's continue with the rest. —was heard on the radio.

Seeing at least one of her enemies fall, she felt she had avenged Sylwanin's death; now there were a couple more to go.

Even though her inner voice, Eywa's voice told her not to do it, to be silent and breathe, she didn't. Instead, she broke one of her most important teachings.

—Remember the laws of Our Great Mother very well, Omli. —said Uni’ikte, as he painted the branches that intertwined the roof of their home. —Of all the laws, life and death are sacred. Life is received with joy, so is death…

—Never take life if it is not necessary, life is appreciated, as is death… —responded Omli, bringing the paint container closer.

—And our Great Mother is the one who decides. Our Great Mother will provide...

Alice had been the scapegoat for the incident, she was arrested while her case was processed. Fortunately, it did not proceed, as the technical guilt was of Dr. Grace Agustine. Alice returned to the Delta enclosure of the Na’vi ambassadors. Population: One.

To her surprise, Omli had been confined in solitary confinement for violent behavior. A video where she was seen talking to the officer and his sudden death, were reason enough to label her as a savage. Although no direct approach was ever observed by the Na’vi:

—Killing her would look bad on the report. —explained Mercer. —Besides, we already lost too much with the death of the other three. All we have left is to correct her, with more severity and align her. I don't want to waste more resources.

And that's just what was done.

Alice saw Omli again, the young Na'vi had changed. Now one of her eyes had turned purple. At first they thought it was due to a disease, but no.

—A genetic change…self-inflicted? —said Dr. Ming

—It's not possible, let me check her DNA sequence —responded Grace.

What happened at the TAP headquarters reached Dr. Grace's ears. Distressed, she tried to visit Omli, which was flatly denied and not only that. Just as she was about to confirm her suspicions about that physiological change in Omli, Selfridge burst into the laboratory, demanding that everything related to Omli Tzuan and the collaboration with the TAP program be erased. And with it, Grace's new investigation.

—This never happened, okay? —ruled Selfridge, as he withdrew with a group of soldiers, who confiscated the files of the investigation.

Omli never left the TAP headquarters again.

She never saw Dr. Agustine again, nor anyone from the AVATAR program scientists.

—I am still here Omli. —said Alice, holding her hand. —We lost too many things…I know, but…

—My brothers are not things. —removing her hand from Alice.

—You know I don't mean that, it's just a way of…

—Yes, it's a human way of expressing oneself.

The bond between Alice and Omli was never the same again.

The following years were like being in a limbo, Omli became mean, aggressive. The sedatives returned, the muzzles, the tie-down straps, and because of her age, her strength was becoming increasingly difficult to control. The sedatives had to be stronger and that, kept her in a constant state of lethargy.

Eywa's voice was no longer audible.

She was alone.

—We can't keep going like this. —Mercer said, shaking his head. —Keeping her in isolation didn't work, the idea was to give her a disciplinary lesson. Not to revert her to her savage form.

—She's not a savage. —Alice retorted.

—Open your eyes Alice! —Mercer exclaimed. —She doesn't even listen to you... —projecting a video. —This has been her behavior in recent weeks. All the time she's fighting against the doctors, scratching them, trying to hit them, bite them. Even that way of speaking in Na'vi worries me, it's as if she's forgotten everything you taught her. I told you to control her and look, that's the result.

It broke Alice's heart to see Omli fight, it was nothing more than a sign of her trauma, of her constant pain. And she, who was supposed to:

—...take care of her. —she thought in silence. —All of them...

—If she cooperated and went back to classes, to training. —Mercer snapped. —If she demonstrated a civilized attitude, in line with her role in the program, this wouldn't be necessary!

—Sure, cooperate or die. —she responded sarcastically.

Both kept silent, while the images kept being projected.

—You know I don't want to get to that second option. —he exhaled angrily. —It would look bad on the report.

Indeed, if Omli did not show signs of civilization, in two weeks her final sedation would be scheduled. Just like a rabid animal.

—Mercer... —Alice murmured.

—I've already warned you, it's in your hands. —he sentenced, while he left the classroom. —It won't fall on me Alice, it won't be my fault...

Despite the outlook.

Despite the absence and the pain.

Eywa never forgets her children, she never has.

Four days away from Omli's death sentence and with the growing threats of a certain:

—Jake Sully… —Mercer exclaimed, throwing a pile of reports on his desk. —The fool Selfridge couldn't muzzle his hound. The same mistake we all made here with that savage...

—Sir, our ambassador is not an AVATAR.

—Ambassador? —raising an eyebrow. —The mere fact of being a Na'vi is synonymous of problems. AVATAR or pure race. —bringing his hand to his forehead, squeezing his brow. —Selfridge and the whole colonization project, the entire RDA is on the brink of war because of Sully's treason. —he smiled ironically. —I'm beginning to think that the problem is not our…Na'vi, but the Omaticaya. —sitting at his desk. —Perhaps the best thing would be for Selfridge's boys to exterminate them once and for all.

—What will happen to the Na'vi under the tutelage of Dr. Tyto? —asked his assistant.

—Her sentence is set. It will be a great loss of investment. —he sighed, exhausted. —Still, we have a backup plan. Dr. Alma's group is more promising. As soon as Selfridge unleashes Armageddon on those blue simians and we get the deposit, we can proceed to the next location. A clan 20 kilometers from Hell’s Gate. By that time, Alma's group should be ready to negotiate with this new na’vi clan.

However, the death sentence did not arrive for Omli.

Jake Sully, Toruk Makto, attacked the military forces of Hell’s Gate, defending the honor of the Na'vi people. Unleashing pandemonium in all RDA barracks, even reaching the TAP headquarters.

Chapter 8: Renaissance

Chapter Text

Omli had a songcord (waytelem), to not lose it she had it braided into her neural cord, so no one but her would know it was there.

While chaos was arriving at the doors of TAP, she lay with her eyes closed, in a confinement cell. The incandescent light no longer bothered her, the only thing she heard were the beats of her heart.

A sad song made up the pieces of her song, the wounds marked her history, the small beads that remembered her joy were nonexistent, for the reality of her life was that of confinement, the pain of absence and loneliness.

While she breathed, feeling the beads rubbing under her nape, she sang her song:

[Love is Violence-Aaryan Shah]

Tanhì nekx sì terkup

[When the stars burn out and die]

Zup ftu taw

[Do they fall out of the sky?]

Run mip kelku

[Do they find another home?]

Oe yemstokx't kame peseng ayfo kä

[Cause I don’t know where they go]

What hope was left for her?, she knew of her death sentence and had accepted it with joy. After all, she would reunite with her family. She would return to her mother's arms.

She would never suffer again.

Right?

—Omli! Wake up! Get up now!

As soon as the glass door opened the noise came in like a waterfall. Omli opened her eyes and saw the yellow lights blinking over the ceilings, the alarms going off and the countless instructions that were heard incomprehensible on the speakers of the barracks.

The pandemonium had been unleashed like a rampant horde of Thanator

—Alice? —Omli murmured, getting up on the steel cot.

—Quick come here!

Alice took Omli by the arm and pulled her out of her cell.

—What's happening?

—Jake Sully won Omli, that's what happened. —she affirmed, smiling as if that was going to mean something to Omli.

As the two tried to slip away, Alice explained the situation.

When the news arrived that Jake Sully had defeated General Quaritch's army and that the AVATARS at Hell’s Gate had taken the headquarters, all functions of the RDA had ceased.

The Na’vi had won.

—They won't take long to get here Omli... —explained Alice, as they ran towards the cryogenic chamber. —Everyone is trying to build defence barricades, but it's useless, there are only two options, die or surrender…

Omli was running, but she wasn't interested in where. Even though this situation meant freedom, she no longer believed in false illusions.

—Where are you taking me? —Omli asked, not really wanting to know.

—They're killing all the Na’vi in the program. —she explained anxiously, looking both ways, trying to dodge a group of soldiers running down the corridor. —Come, this way…

—No. —she snapped, pulling away from Alice.

—What are you doing? Come! —she insisted, trying to take Omli's hand, but she moved away.

—What's the point Alice? What's the use? —she exclaimed angrily. —This place is a labyrinth, if you say they're besieging the barracks, all exits must be heavily fortified…

—That's why I can't get you out of here Omli, but I'll take you to a safe place. Come, please.

—No Alice! —she retorted, backing away. —There's no safe place here, I'd rather die at once. Anyway, it was already decided... —she said, hugging herself. —I'm ok with that Alice, I want to go with my family…I want to be at peace…

Devastated by such a resolution, Alice came up to Omli and hugged her so hard that not even the now adult Na’vi could refuse.

—Forgive me for everything, Omli... —Alice sobbed. —I couldn't prevent them from killing them, I couldn't prevent them from hurting you...I will blame myself for that the rest of my life. —pushing her away while holding her face, looking straight at her. —But as long as we're alive there's still hope. This time I won't abandon you...

The conviction in Alice's eyes moved Omli's heart, there was something, a sparkle, a hint of conviction so intense that, for a moment, Omli couldn't resist.

And that instant was more than enough.

—Okay... —said Omli, staring fixedly at her mentor. —I'll follow you... Sa'nok

It's been so long since Alice was called that.

Mother.

As soon as they arrived at the cryogenization room, the gunshots and bombings echoed throughout the compound.

Alice opened one of the capsules and sat Omli in it.

—Listen. —taking her shoulders. —I and a group of people will help the na’vi take the barracks.

—What? —confused.

—There's no more time Omli. This is the only way. When we manage to beat them inside the barracks the whole place will be secure, when the na’vi arrive we will surrender, I will ask to be escorted here and I will come for you.

A second impact shook the barracks facilities, momentarily interfering with electricity.

—Get in the capsule, you'll be safe here.

—Alice…

Omli stopped, took her mentor's hands and looked at her.

—Let me help them defend themselves…

—No Omli… —lowering her gaze. —If they see you they'll kill you, even those who are on our side consider you a threat.

—Why? —distressed. —If the na’vi come it will be good for them to see me, they will see that they didn't hurt me…

—No Omli, —she sighed, not knowing how else to explain. —they think that as soon as you're released you'll present yourself to the Na’vi as a hostage of the humans...they fear the Na’vi will retaliate and kill them, avenging you…

Omli kept silent, for there was no mistake in that conjecture.

—Alright… —she nodded, glancing at the cold capsule.

Alice hugged her apprentice, holding her against her chest.

—Forgive me for everything Omli… —she sobbed in her ear. —I love you my little girl, you are my girl, my little and beautiful girl…Ma’yawntu…

Omli hugged Alice, sobbing as she listened to her.

—Forgive me Alice, I pushed you away…

—No, my child, your pain pushed you away from everything…

A final goodbye.

—Oe tìyawn nga Sa’nok…oe tìyawn nga…

—I love you too my child… —whispered Alice, stroking her hair. —You've taught me so much, you've grown so much. I'm proud of you. —looking at her straight on. —You are a great Tsahik, don't forget it. When all this ends, go back to your people, be happy...live Omli. Live…

When the cold began to rise from Omli's feet and the glass of the capsule sealed, frosting its surface, the last thing she saw before falling into that dreamless sleep, was her mentor, the mother who saw her grow.

The mother she had rejected for so long.

—At least I told you... —the cold was beginning to rise up her arms. —I...told you...

To forgive me…

You don't dream in cryo…

Nothing happens.

Nothing is what it is.

Three years in an ice cocoon doesn't feel, especially when you don't even know about yourself.

Opening capsule 003

Vital Signs: Stable

Brain Activity: Stable

Blood Oxygen: Stable

Alice and the other scientists had shot down the soldiers inside the barracks. Just in time, when the Na’vi arrived everyone was subdued, however one of the soldiers tried to escape and a stray bullet pierced Alice's throat; the blood-filled air that reached her lungs prevented her from speaking. She was the only one who knew about Omli and when she died, everyone thought that Alice's last apprentice had perished during the conflict.

Everyone evacuated what was left of the TAP headquarters.

A year later the light generators emitted their last activity.

That's when the cryogenic capsule generators started to work.

The second year, the vegetation surrounding the barracks began to grow so fast that the roots and vines made their way between the ducts, the bullet holes in the walls and the ashes on the ground.

By the third year, what was once the TAP headquarters became another extension of the jungle. The shape seemed to blend in with a group of rock formations.

The sky people became a distant memory, victory stories were told among the villages. Jake Sully became the Olo’eyktan of the Omaticaya clan. The remaining humans became part of the Na’vi people, as their allies.

The days of great sadness had come to an end.

Capsule 003 stabilized…

Opening hatch.

Just as the presence of the great Toruk Makto was no longer necessary, so was Omli, the Eywa Rangal.

Or at least, that's what the wind that managed to filter through the abandoned corridors of the TAP barracks felt like.

Pehrr snaytx soaia

[When did I lose all my friends?]

Oe yemstokx't kame peseng ayfo kä

[I don’t know where they went]

'Awlo nga tìyawn oe

[If you loved me once before]

Nga tìyawn oe nìmun

[Could you love me once again?]

Capsule 003 stabilized…

Opening hatch.

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

From the icy ashes, a phoenix emerged.

You don't dream in cryo...

Right?

—Sa'nok?

Warm air bathed Omli's cold body, her eyes, now both purple, fixed their gaze on the ceiling of the room. The luminescent fungi and roots had grown inside, the spores and luminescent insects lit up the moss around her.

Little by little, Omli moved her feet, feeling her toes, her legs, her knees.

Suddenly there were light crackles and howls, a group of viper wolves (nantang) had sneaked through the gaps where the outside breeze entered.

—Sa'nok… —she called again.

Her body was warming up, her skin was sweating thick drops, her skin seemed to melt on contact with the condensation.

Omli breathed deeply, causing the herbaceous enclosure to exhale with her. Lighting up her ice cocoon, now open, with greater intensity.

It is true that during cryogenization all vital functions stop, or at least slow down. It is believed that by working extraordinarily slowly, brain functions cease, resembling the sensation of being in a coma or anesthetized.

However, while Omli was lying in the capsule. Her soul left her. It went through Eywa's eye, and reunited with her family.

—Sa'nok… —she called again, without getting a response.

The Na'vi did not know the term "Astral Travel". Although not naming a phenomenon does not mean it does not exist.

Eywa took the soul of the sleeping Na'vi, momentarily taking her to her bosom; where she lived with her family, with her clan, with her brothers and friends of the past. There, Omli forgot her sorrows, forgot her pain, and revitalized her spirit. Eywa healed her wounds without her realizing it.

Time seemed an eternal and beautiful present. Again Omli flew with her father, wove with her mother and even ran the infinite jungles of the Great Mother with her brothers, with all of them:

Ram’ya

Lak’ma

Harku

Vam’zuk

Zili, who looked like a full-grown adult. As did Haminai. She also met Sylwanin, her beloved Tsahik’tsmuken. And Alice, the Sa'nok she loved so much; she appeared wearing the same faded attire as always.

—Where am I? —murmured Omli, as she got up from the jelly bed.

That paradise was all Omli needed to know, everything that made up her reality, her home, until one occasion the spirit of Grace Augustine presented itself before her.

Both of them greeted each other with great joy, Omli felt so happy to see her, she missed her and reproached her for not having visited her before. However, her visit was short, because Grace carried an important message: The Great Mother had engendered in her an Eywa Rangal, a Tsahik like Omli, but now that the sky people had left, little Kiri didn't know how to understand the gifts that The Great Mother granted her. She needed someone to guide her and although the Eywa Rangal were no longer necessary, they had every right to continue existing.

So Eywa allowed Omli to say goodbye to her family, who wished her a great life. Reminding her as always, that they would always be with her, with every breath and every heartbeat.

As long as she lives, Eywa and her family, will also do.

Capsule 003.

Operation Finished.

—Capsule…003?

Omli sat down, at that moment a viper wolf jumped onto the capsule, sitting next to her, rubbing its nose on her arm.

—Kaltxì tsmukan…—she greeted, smiling, while she petted the creature's back.

The light from the capsule illuminated the cryogenization room.

Omli let out a deep sigh, closed her eyes and remembered, just like a dream, everything she experienced with her family. The sensation of being warm despite the cold that covered her during those moments.

She smiled, remembering that she was with them, with all of them.

—My little Zili…—she exhaled happily. —I knew she would become a great hunter.—opening her eyes. —Like my father.

The viper wolf that was next to her became restless, Omli looked at it and saw how it pushed her arm forward. Two more climbed onto the capsule bed and also began to push her.

Omli breathed deeply, her body still felt numb and her head felt heavy.

—I'm coming… I'm coming…

Little by little her feet touched the mossy floor, lighting up at her touch. At first, the young Na'vi could only stand, unable to take any step, she felt the blood go down to her feet, as if the last vestiges of frost were pouring onto the ground. A couple of viper wolfs licked her toes, making her laugh.

—Ah…—she sighed. —Irayo Ma’Eywa… thank you for letting me be home for a moment. Now…—straightening her back. —give me the strength to get out of here.

As Omli walked through the corridors, the yawning and the vestiges of sleepiness were falling away from her. The viper wolves guided her, walking in front of her, illuminating the path.

Omli barely looked around, in that darkness, dimly lit by the luminescent flora, the young Na'vi remembered her life there.

Little by little she began to realize.

—Oh… Alice Sa'nok —she sighed. —Now she is with our Great Mother. —she smiled.

Suddenly, turning left at a hallway intersection, an opening let in a great beam of light. The viper wolves hurried. This was the exit.

—The TAP barracks… —Omli thought as she approached the end of the hallway. —How much time has passed? —touching the metal walls and the vines.

The viper wolves howled, attracting Omli's attention. She hastened her steps and as soon as she stepped out of the barracks, the daylight became even more radiant. She closed her eyes, trying to gradually adapt her sight to the light.

The air.

The wind.

The sounds of the forest.

Everything enveloped her. She was back, awake:

—…rusey —she thought, opening her eyes to the sky. —Oe lu rusey…

I am alive.

A fresh breeze brushed her body, in the direction of the barracks behind her. Turning to finally admire her freedom, what she was leaving behind, the path she had travelled. The darkness of the hallway and the faint luminescence were symbols of her entire life.

Her birth, the spirit of Eywa guiding her, the losses, the absence and finally:

—ka*wkxan…

Freedom.

—All this time… —she murmured.

The viper wolves returned to Omli, running around her, jumping, rubbing their backs on her. It was evident, it was more than obvious:

—All this time… —tears began to blur her vision. —You never left me…

Omli fell to her knees, with her forehead on the ground.

Just as the pack of viper wolves accompanied her from the moment she left the capsule until she finally left the barracks; so too did the spirit of Eywa accompany her.

—You never left, Ma’Eywa… you were always… always here. —touching her chest, as a viper wolf licked her cheek.

Omli smiled, raising her head from the ground. The same viper wolf climbed on her, licking her entire face.

—Ftang tsmukan. —she said between laughs. —Enough, enough, I'm not crying anymore, see?

Omli smiled again. She finally understood that everything was part of the Great Mother's plan, she never abandoned her children, not a single one of them. Much less her Eywa Rangal.

—Now… —said Omli, standing up. —I say goodbye, metal house. —looking at the barracks. —Thank you. —touching her chest, lowering her head. —Thank you, Great Mother.

Omli stayed there a moment longer, digesting that strange sensation. For so many years she despised that place, that metal cocoon that saw her grow. And now that she could finally leave, the young Na'vi felt a void in her belly. A nostalgia that only she could explain.

—Za’u… —she said, while she touched the musical string on her neural cord.

Let's go.

Towards freedom.

Chapter 10: The Na'vi Way

Chapter Text

For several years, Omli embarked on a journey of self-discovery and growth. She immersed herself in the vast world that had distanced itself from her, learning from the clans, reconnecting with her roots deep in the multiformity of the Great Mother.

Her journey began with the Aranahe clan. Known for their skill in the art of weaving and dyeing. Omli was welcomed with open arms and was taught the ancestral techniques of weaving. Each thread and each color told a story, and Omli learned to read them all. She learned the patience and precision necessary to weave these narratives into the colorful fabrics, and she took the wealth of this knowledge with her.

Omli, after recognizing her heart and her deep sensitivity, alongside her artistic abilities, understood that she needed to transform and strengthen herself in order to survive in the na'vi world.

—Balance...equilibrium... —Omli would repeat to herself.

During her stay with the Aranahe, she met Ri'nela, one of the last survivors of the Sarentu clan; who also took part in the TAP program. They both were very close as they recalled their experiences at the headquarters, sharing stories of their mentors and the great friendship between Alma, Ri'nela's mentor, and Alice, Omli's mentor. The farewell between them was very hard, but it had to be that way.

—We will see each other again, tsmuke. —said Ri'nela, embracing her new sister. —You have a very long journey ahead, I don't know if it's equal or even more immense than mine. —she smiled.

—Our paths are as unique as we are. —holding her face. —*We must move forward, I trust in our Great Mother that we will see each other again... we will see who will be the better interpreter of Eywa. You or me. —*she joked, tickling her ears.

It was time to move on.

Just as Eywa maintained balance, Omli had to do the same.

Sensitivity and strength.

Heart and mind.

It was clear that she needed to learn the skills of hunting and war. Eywa showed her the way through dreams and visions, pointing her in the direction of the Tipani clan. This clan was famous for its fierce warriors and exceptional hunters, they dominated their interior through their sharp senses and finely trained instincts. The Tipani had an incomparable sculptural aspect and brute strength, combined with agile talents, astute hearing, and formidable sight; these attributes allowed them to move through the lands as if they were running water, they blended with their environment, easily going unnoticed. An experienced Tipani could stalk their prey with such precision and delicacy, that the victim barely realized their danger.

For Omli, learning to move with the lightness of a Tipani was one of the biggest challenges she faced. This art of lightness, essential for a warrior, had to be mastered before being able to train in the art of hunting. Omli, with her unbreakable spirit, persevered. Little by little, she began to master the skill, until she finally managed to blend into the thicket of the forest, earning the respect of the clan, as well as the title of Tipani hunter.

This achievement marked an important milestone in her journey of self-discovery and growth. But Omli's journey did not end there. With her new skill and increasing strength, she continued her journey, always guided by Eywa, seeking to learn more and connect even more with her Na'vi roots. Every step she took, every lesson she learned, brought her closer to her destiny and transformed her into the extraordinary leader she was meant to be.

Omli headed to the Zeswa clan, who have a deep bond with nature and its creatures. Here, she learned to listen to the subtle language of animals, to understand their needs and fears. This bond helped her to feel more connected with the Great Mother, with her own Na'vi spirit through the creatures and their ineffable wisdom.

Now that she understood creatures better, her next village was that of the Tayrangi clan, also known as the Ikran People of the Eastern Sea, this clan was notable among the Na'vi for their skill as ikran riders. The Tayrangi are practical, famous for being the best aerial hunters. They fly the ikran to fish for sea creatures, implementing an amphibious technique of water landing and flight. The Tayrangi have a deep understanding of air and sea, including migratory patterns. The understanding of the flow of energy through the air.water duality was a clear example of how Eywa moves in the world.

—Flow... —Omli murmured as she meditated. —So in the air, also in the water. If in the water, also in the rivers of my spirit.

During her stay with the Tayrangi, an albino ikran, rejected by the other ikran, chose Omli as its rider. That day, Tsahik Sahazra accompanied the young Tayrangi in the iknimaya ritual, near the rocky formations in the middle of the sea; she attended as an observer, but just when the first two young Tayrangi had achieved their respective bonds, a resplendent ikran flew over them, its whitish skin reflecting the golden sunset. At that moment Omli felt, as she locked eyes with the ikran, that the creature had chosen her.

The ikran plummeted towards Omli and without warning pushed the young Tsahik into the sea. In mid-fall, the same ikran reached her and without thinking twice, Omli formed her bond with it. That night the whole clan found out about the incredible way the wandering Tsahik joined the Teyr Ikran, they all admired the intelligence of Omli's Ikran and honored its impetus.

—Her name will be Isis! —exclaimed Omli, while she stroked the head of her new companion.

—Isis! Isisi! —cheered the clan, while they danced around the fire. —Awe Isis!

Like the ikran, another of the formidable creatures are the Direhorses (pa’li) and there is no one like the Olangi clan to learn to ride them. Known as the Plain Horse Clan, they inhabit the wide open plains outside the rainforest. The Olangi clan is one of the most numerous of the lowlands. Nomadic by nature, they move constantly from one place to another according to the migrations of the animals, living under the mantle of the starry sky. Independent-minded Na'vi who value the freedom that this nomadic lifestyle allows them, they consider it a privilege and a birthright to see the multiforms of the Great Mother. Thanks to them, Omli felt at peace with her nomadic path and proudly accepted the title of Tsahik Tìralpeng (wandering).

Eywa showed her one last vision. Now that Omli understood the ways the Great Mother manifested herself, in every clan, in every Na'vi, and with every tradition; she could understand the larger forms of existence. Those that contemplated the loom of the universe, life, and destiny; thus expanding her knowledge beyond Eywa herself.

Finally, Omli traveled to the Kame'tire clan. This clan was known for their knowledge in the art of healing and creating medicines. Here, Omli discovered the ancient wisdom of plants, roots, and leaves. She learned how to use them to alleviate pain and illness; her presence helped to improve the clan's techniques, aiding them during an epidemic of sores that attacked the adult Na'vi, healing them with plants from the plains. Reinforcing her name once more.

—Irayo…Tsahik Tìralpeng. —said the Tsahik of the clan. —Our Great Mother is in you, your presence has blessed us. You are now part of the clan. Return whenever you wish, Tsahik'tsmuke.

At the end of her journey, three long years turned into five, and despite the time, once she had returned to the jungle and was heading towards Omaticaya territory, those years seemed like just a few months. As she soared through the skies of Pandora, the wind carried in its murmurs her legend, telling among the forest clans about the Tsahik Tìralpeng. Her wisdom, kindness, and sweetness made her well-known, and many considered her a legendary Tsahik, a spiritual leader of great respect.

—My sister… —Omli thought, admiring the luminescence of the jungle. —I'll be with you soon, Kiri…

That "soon" was eclipsed.

As she flew, Omli saw a new star in the sky. A very large one, which seemed to grow more and more.

—No…

Isis roared, feeling the emptiness in her rider's stomach.

They both filled with terror as they saw how the sky people, had returned.

Chapter 11: Spirit Warrior

Chapter Text

In the midst of her journey back to the Omaticaya clan, Omli felt the call of the Great Mother.

The plans had drastically changed. With the return of the sky people, the path of the Eywa Rangal had returned to the battlefield.

Omli was received in the Tawkami clan, close to the territories that the Omaticaya once occupied. The Tawkami are known for being great alchemists, the preparation of brews, pestles, and materials similar to plastics, make their creators highly respected among the na’vi. They provided food and rest to the wandering Tsahik, who immediately shared with their leaders the signs seen from the sky.

It was during this stay that Omli, together with the clan's Tsahik, prepared the people for war. An imminent encounter with human soldiers awaited them. And just as the spiritual leaders predicted, the exploration groups took advantage of the devastation of the late Omaticaya mother tree to start clearing the area surrounding the unobtanium deposit, exterminating all creature, flora or fauna within a radius of more than 10 kilometers. And just the home of the Tawkami clan was located in that radius of destruction.

The wandering Tsahik met with the olo'eyktan and their war leaders, explaining the weak points of the human soldiers.

—We have already faced them. —commented one of the hunters.

—And that gives us advantages. —added Omli, as she finished drawing the human armors on the ground. —Even so, you must know the weak points. Take them down as soon as possible and run. That's the mission.

Omli spoke like the aliens. Her expressions and tactics were foreign to the na'vi people, yet thanks to her great journey among the clans, she learned to integrate her human knowledge with na'vi wisdom. Thus achieving, training the Tawkami warriors in an extraordinary way.

—Remember brothers, sisters.—explained Omli, as she looked at everyone, gathered in a circle by the fire. —Attack in groups, while one shoots the other protects; aim directly at the weak areas: engines, hydraulic pipes, limbs: weaken them and then shoot the riders inside the armor. If they are infantry soldiers, attack from the blind spots, as I explained to you…

—On the sides, where their masks don't let them see."—said one of the youngest.

Omli nodded.

—Never attack directly, don't stand face to face, nor try to bring them down body to body. Be stealthy. Let them not see where their death came from.

Omli remembered the phrase that Alice once shared with them, from that human war master: Sun Tzu.

—Be extremely subtle, discreet, fade your own bodies into nature, imitate its silence and its sounds. —added the wandering Tsahik. —As soon as they see the first arrow, they will rain an endless stream of projectiles on us, let them exhaust their ammunition. After they reload twice, strike again.

—Heed her words. —declared the olo’eyktan, standing up. —The guidance of our sister will lead us to victory, our Great Mother has favored us with her presence. Let's fight in the name of our land!

The hunters and warriors leapt for joy, cheering, wagging their tails, showing their fangs in a sign of pride.

—For our land! —exclaimed Omli, raising her bow.

The Tawkami are a peaceful clan, scientists, craftsmen. The art of war is not their forte, their garments adorned with flowers and petals make them seem docile. However, when the call of the Great Mother came to them, they did not hesitate to change their brews for arrows. Their ornaments became those of worthy warriors.

—¡Fì'u lu our atxkxe!

For our land!

—Wem sì zong!

Fight and defend!

—Awe wem sì zong!

Fight and defend

During the battle, precisely at midday, the Tawkami forces progressively deployed. They attacked on various fronts, surrounding the human military forces.

The strategy was more than formidable, it was a master tactic.

Just like in the Middle Ages, in the battle of Azincourt between the French army and the British army. Despite the French army of 36 thousand soldiers outnumbering the scarce British army, of just 5 thousand archers and a thousand knights:

—...the tactic resided in the use of the forest. —explained Omli.

As the reconnaissance team of the new RDA advanced over the Tawkami territory, the warriors of the clan hid among the thicket of the jungle. Days before, Omli gave instructions to use potions to make the surrounding plants bloom, which caused an increase in humidity, therefore the soil became muddy. In addition, these concoctions caused the flowers to open their buds in advance, causing the surrounding vegetation to also grow, so the vines and shrubs became more robust.

—In this way, the battlefield will be our shield. —declared the wandering Tsahik. —We will force them to see.

As the soldiers advanced, they were becoming increasingly demoralized by the conditions of the place. The pilots of AMP suites, along with the infantry, were sinking deeper and deeper into the mud; added to this, the fog from the humidity did not allow them to observe their surroundings and the growth of the vegetation prevented daylight from coming in. It was thus, painted in beautiful colors, like the flowers that had opened their buds, the Tawkami launched their first attack. Shooting from the treetops and sneaking to different flanks.

Arrow after arrow, followed by their constant rotation on the field and the poor visibility, the RDA soldiers didn't know where to shoot. Depleting their ammunition in a matter of minutes. That encounter, which lasted until the hours before the eclipse, was an undeniable victory for the Tawkami clan, with just a few injured and no casualties. The clan returned home, boasting the helmets and pieces of the fallen enemies. That night was a celebration, and although Omli was determined to attend to the injured na’vi, they themselves urged her to join the festivities, dancing to the percussions and the rhythmic intonations of the jubilant Tawkami people.

—Did our Great Mother tell you what to do to win the battle? —asked Lunapey, one of the women of the clan. Close to the Tawkami Tsahik.

—No... —sighed Omli, as she caught her breath after so many dances. —Do you think our Great Mother knows about war tactics?

The two na’vi shared a fermented drink, while watching the clan rejoice around the fire.

—…hmmm. —mumbled the Tawkami woman. —I only know that she takes care of balance, is gentle and peaceful. I don't think that the ways of war are the most accurate way to solve the conflict. Or even if those are the ways of our Great Mother...

Omli smiled, feeling the heaviness of her head. Despite having drank all kinds of brews during her various stays with the na’vi clans, she remained very susceptible to the numbing effects of these drinks.

—Ma'tsmuke… —said Omli, as she leaned back, throwing her head backwards. —Peace and war are fragments of the unity that our Great Mother represents. Just as darkness is necessary to appreciate light, conflict is the means to see ourselves and embrace each other to heal our wounds…

Lunapey remained silent for a moment and responded.

—Our Great Mother would never harm anyone for the simple fact that she can. —she replied, taking a sip of the beverage. —Not like humans do. They hurt as a form of power…

This left the wandering Tsahik thinking. Indeed, Eywa would never hurt just because she could, however, a hunter needs to take a creature's life in order to feed. So hurting, doesn't always mean something harmful, rather:

—…it's necessary, ma’tsmuke. —added Omli, feeling the sweet tickling running through her body. From her feet up to her cheeks. —Wounds make us strong… even if our enemies do it out of selfishness, it is up to us to see the wound as a blessing. We give thanks for that, for everything that our Great Mother provides us…

It's easy to say when memories of the past remain there, in the past. When the metal cage is now a distant memory and everything surrounding the young Tsahik is an atmosphere of jubilation and treats. If what the great Omli from the Sahazra clan says is true, then, she must prove it.

—My sister... —murmured Lunapey, watching the Tsahik breathe sleepily. —I see you...

Lunapey understood that the legendary wandering Tsahik hid great wounds, only someone wise would speak of scars as blessings. Even if these would hurt again.

Omli should be thankful for what the Great Mother provides.

During the early morning, Omli was awakened after a vision. And before she could say goodbye to her brothers and sisters of the Tawkami clan, she left. Leaving Lunapey and the Tawkami clan's Tsahik a bracelet made with her hair, which had lost all its color, changing her ebony mane for fine whitish strands. Like the vines of the tree of souls; this was a sign that she loved the clan and that Eywa's will was with them all.

As she moved away from the clan, rising into the skies, Omli prayed for her Tawkami brothers and sisters; for in the vision, the Tawkami would be attacked again.

—But I am calm, Great Mother... —thought Omli, as she circled the Tawkami camp once more. —now they can teach others how to defend themselves from human soldiers, I am sure they will win again. —she smiled, as Isisis roared.

Once again, the path of the Eywa Rangal was illuminated before the Tsahik Sahazra and now more than ever she had to attend the call of the Great Mother.

She must return to those who took her home.

Chapter 12: Innsaei

Chapter Text

There was aboyMan

A verystrangestrong enchantedboyMan

Omli slept at the foot of an Ultraya Mokri.

All night she had been dedicated to listening to the voice of Eywa, humming songs and melodies to keep her awake as the Great Mother told her of the past, the present, and the future of the world. Her world.

She explained the path that awaited her.

Her new mission.

They say he wandered very far, very far

Over land and sea

As the light began to dawn, Omli passed out.

Exhausted by the influx of thoughts, emotions, and interpretations she had to process. The young Tsahik's body gave in to the fatigue, while her spirit overflowed with energy; rest came at the right moment, for during the drowsiness of the morning, the vapor of nature would wash the sweat from Omli's forehead, soothing the fever that kept her on the edge of multi-organ failure.

A greatshythugand sad ofbright and raweye

And very rough was he

She had never spent so much time inside Eywa, not since she woke from her ice cocoon.

While she slept, in her diffuse and barely understandable dreams, a distant melody was repairing her body.

A song she didn't know.

And then one day A lucky day he passed ma’ way

Then we spoke of many things

Fools and kings

Then he said to me

The greatest thing you'll ever learn

Is tolovefight and fight forbe lovedin return

The greatest thing you'll ever learn

Is to love and be loved in return

—Eyes open, boys... —said Lieutenant Wainfleet. —We're being watched...

This was the second time the first unit of recombinants or Recoms, explored the Pandora jungle.

Project Phoenix, as the name suggests, from the ashes of Pandora emerged the new human-Na'vi hybrids, being completely autonomous; in some strange way, humans managed to load consciousness into a completely different body from the original.

The soldiers walked stealthily through the thick Na'vi territory, watching their backs for any sound, silhouette, or shadow that whispered in their senses.

—The heat is unbearable... —blurted out Z-dog, while anxiously chewing cotton candy gum between his teeth.

—You can say that again. —affirmed Mansk, one of the unit's soldiers.

The mission was reconnaissance. In the following weeks, a group of excavators would head to the mother tree of the Omaticaya and thus mining activities would begin. This change of direction completely evaded the Tawkani clan camp, as they managed to resist at every attempt to mitigate them.

And now that the new administration of the human colonization project, located in the new operations center at Bridgehead, brought a more effective perspective regarding its objectives. Their current general in command: Frances Ardmore, was more decisive about whether to act or not, preferring to avoid more losses and rethink their extraction strategy. This also reduced the operating radius of the mine. Freeing the Tawkani from human fury, for now.

There was a Man…

There was a Man…

The GPS distorted for a moment, Colonel Quaritch stopped to check the failure, while the others dispersed to secure the area.

—Colonel... —said Wainfleet, while approaching quickly. —You have to see this...

—Is it still not working? —said Quaritch, nodding at the lieutenant.

—We must be near some interference area, sir. —answered Brown, another soldier in the unit. In charge of intelligence and engineering.

—Fix it. Soon. —he ordered. —Restore the signal, if necessary retrace the tracking area.

—Yes, sir. —the soldier responded.

Quaritch followed Wainfleet, who seemed upset.

—What is it Lyle? —spat Quaritch, furrowing his brow.

—Colonel, there's one of them here, she seems to be... asleep or unconscious.

A very strong enchanted Man...

Quaritch arched an eyebrow, looking around.

—Wait... —indicated the colonel, placing his hand on the lieutenant's shoulder. —If there is a hostile in the area, then there must be more...watching us.

Quaritch alerted the unit, they heeded the indication, regrouping where Brown had stayed.

They say he wandered very far, very far

Over land and sea

—I think I found the source of interference, Colonel... —said the lieutenant, as they passed through hanging vines.

As they crossed an area with bamboo-like rods, an area revealed itself to them:

—...sacred trees. —added Wainfleet. —There sir, in front of the black rocks. I've never seen one of them with that hair color. She appears to be albino.

Quaritch didn't seem surprised, however his caution urged him to hold his rifle, loading it with ammunition. Sharpening his senses so that at any moment he could shoot to kill.

—Don't neglect your flanks Lyle. —indicated the colonel. —Alert, soldier

A great thug, bright and raw

And very rough was he

Gradually, they approached the Na'vi, who lay unmoved by the presence of her observers.

Quaritch was taking precautions, looking around, expecting some Na'vi to come in defense of the woman who:

—...seems dead, don't you think, Colonel?

—That's what they want you to think.

Being a few steps from the Na'vi, they both bent down, trying to inspect her.

—I believe she is dead, Colonel. —commented Wainfleet, showing his limited deductive skills.

Quaritch remained silent, brought the tip of the rifle to the young woman's back and before he could touch her...

—What was that?

A roar, followed by muffled clicks, were the preamble of a silhouette that began to emerge from the black rocks behind the Na’vi. Immediately, the two instigators who were interrupting the Tsahik's sleep were taken by surprise.

—Damn, I thought they were rocks. —said Wainfleet, as he backed off with the colonel.

Scared, but without making any imprudent movement, both recoms prepared for the attack. What appeared to be wet rocks, turned out to be a Thanator.

And then one day A lucky day he passed ma’ way

Then we spoke of many things Fools and kings

—Mawey ma'tsmuke…

The Na'vi's tail stirred over the earth, unwinding from her waist. She supported herself face down, stretching her legs, serpentine the tip of her tail.

—Colonel… —said Mansk, who arrived at the place, along with Z-dog and two other soldiers.

—Back off. —ordered the colonel, taking small steps backwards.

The Tsahik turned on her body, now face up. She stretched her arms, making her shoulders and finger joints crack. She furrowed her face and yawned widely, then sat down and rubbed her face.

The Thanator was now standing, showing its sharp teeth, gutturally roaring as a warning sign.

—Tam Tam tsmuke… —murmured Omli, tapping the paw of the enormous creature. —Fra'u lu hìno...

Everything is okay.

The creature closed its jaws, lay down on the ground, and lowered its gaze, still roaring.

Impatient about what to do, the soldiers watched in silence. Attacking did not seem the most advisable, as the creature did not seem so... threatening, however, the intrigue of knowing who the white-haired Na'vi was and what she was doing, was what was now making the nerves of the Recom unit tingle.

Uncertainty, one of the most annoying thorns.

—What do we do, colonel? —murmured Walker, a soldier.

—Stand still, everyone. —he indicated, not taking his eyes off the Na'vi.

She placed her hands on her stomach, feeling the cold emptiness of hunger. She swallowed and felt the dryness in her throat.

Hunger.

Thirst.

She felt famished, a fast as long as last night's warranted a deserved breakfast. She stood up, walked a few steps to her side, and took out of her woven bag a couple of packets folded between leaves: Teylu. Devouring its contents in a couple of bites, saving the leaves in her bag.

As she ate, the roar of the Thanator continued to vibrate on the ground, at which Omli took out several large pieces of raw meat from her bag, washed them with the water from her canteen, and offered them to the enormous creature.

—Yom wutso tsmuke…yom…yom… —said Omli, as she caressed the creature and gave it the chunks of meat, bringing her hand close to the jaws of the Palulukan.

—What are we waiting for, colonel? —asked Brown.

That's right. The answer was: nothing.

Nothing.

In fact, they could have left without any problem. The Thanator would not attack unless Omli indicated it to, and she seemed to not notice the presence of the recombinants. So everything pointed to a silent and agile escape.

And yet...

Then he said to me

The greatest thing you'll ever learn Is tofightand fight for in return

The greatest thing you'll ever learn Is to loveand be lovedin return

—Colonel? —murmured Wainfleet, noticing his superior's fixed gaze.

Quaritch felt a chill down his spine.

He swore to all the heavens that he had seen her before. It was like seeing a ghost of which you only remember the chilling silhouette and the sensation of having the name on the tip of your tongue.

Omli shook her hands, moistened them with the water from her canteen and twisted her hair, taming the wavy strands. She shook the earth and moss off her legs, took her bag, strapping it on her back, took two vines from the voice tree, bringing them to her forehead. She closed her eyes and murmured:

—...without beginning or end. You are around and within me. You are my home before birth and in death. My heart beats in the belly of the Great Mother. My spirit burns in the shadows of the world. Eywa gives...Eywa takes... —opening her eyes. —Eywa provides.

Omli sighed, hugging the vines in her hands once more.

—Please Great Mother, do not abandon me. —she muttered, almost sobbing. The fragile heart of the young Na'vi was trembling with fear. —Give strength to my heart to walk the path you have given me...give me strength Great Mother...

—Colonel, is everything alright? —said Z-dog, placing his hand on his superior's shoulder.

The greatest thing you'll ever learn Is tofightand fight for in return

The greatest thing you'll ever learn Is to loveand be lovedin return

Omli said goodbye to the Thanator, placing her forehead on the jaw of the creature. She thanked it for providing its shelter and protection, the creature grunted. Curling up again to continue sleeping, returning to the rocky form it appeared to be.

The Tsahik walked up to the soldiers, who immediately pointed their guns at her. As soon as the colonel heard the unanimous noise of the loaded rifles, he came to his senses, pointing his gun at the hostile. She smiled, tilted her head and greeted:

—Oel ngati kameie. My name is Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki’ite, wandering Tsahik of the na’vi tribe...

Omli advanced a few more steps and the soldiers, doing the same, put their index finger on the trigger.

—I will be your guide on the Na’vi Path.

Innsaei.

This is an Icelandic term, in fact, it's very old. It is used to refer to intuition.

To construct this concept, the Icelanders define it in three ways:

It can represent the "inner sea", a borderless world flowing within us: visions, feelings, imagination.

Another connotation is, "seeing inside", knowing oneself in order to put ourselves in the place of others.

And finally, "seeing from the inside out", just as a GPS device indicates the path that must be followed to cover a determined tracking area. Taking into account that the area to explore is constantly changing.

At that moment, as the young Na'vi was approaching step by step to the unit of recombinants, the colonel had that feeling again. That sensation like deja vu, of repeating that same scenario or perhaps, of having on the tip of his tongue what he was witnessing.

Unable to find a logical reason for what he felt, he simply chose to ignore it. And so, continue with the relevant procedures: listen to his instinct.

Instinct that, resembled... intuition.

—Lower your weapons. —ordered the colonel.

—But sir, there may be other Na'vi. —said Wainfleet, citing what his superior had previously said.

—I don't think there are more like her…

Chapter 13: A New House of Steel

Chapter Text

—Don't you think it's a bit... suspicious? Colonel —said General Ardmore

For reasons that still escape the comprehension of Colonel Quaritch, he decided to accept the proposal offered by the Na’vi, to assist them in the process of learning and understanding the customs and ways of life of the natives. At first, Quaritch was quite reluctant to accept the favorable proposal, probably due to his reservations and suspicions towards the generally hostile blues. However, Wainfleet and the rest of the soldiers saw this as a prudent and strategic opportunity to gain a better understanding of the native culture.

Despite having given his approval to the help offered by the young Na’vi, this did not imply that they gave her their total trust. Everyone, especially the Colonel, continue to maintain their reservations and caution, aware of the possible threats and risks that could arise.

—I don't doubt it, General. —he replied, inhaling the air from his mask. —However, I believe that the native's proposal aligns with our main objective: to tame Pandora.

General Ardmore was not entirely convinced.

—It's too good, Colonel. —taking a sip of her coffee. —I don't have much information about the Sahazra clan, I only know that it was exterminated a few years ago by, —she paused, putting the cup aside. —poor management...

They both continued to evaluate the reliability of their guest.

—She could be some kind of kamikaze, a type of Na’vi with a suicide mission. —added Ardmore. —Perhaps she is allied with a clan of dubious morals in order to attack us, which means, she will soon realize that it is impossible...

General Ardmore was an imposing figure, pragmatic and with firm resolutions. Without fear of making difficult decisions, her philosophy was based on a utilitarian view of the world: as long as the objectives were clear and of importance, any means to achieve them was justifiable. She showed no remorse or hesitation, her mind was always focused on the greater good. For her, the justification of actions resided in their final result. This vision, raw and without contemplation, might seem cold to some, but from her perspective, it was simply the most effective way to operate.

—Precisely, General, —Quaritch retorted, confident that his own conjectures coincided with Ardmore's. —Bridgehead is ten times more equipped than the previous operation center at Hell’s Gate. —he asserted, pointing to the projected photograph. —When we found her, she was not carrying any weapons, just a short knife that we believe she used for domestic purposes.

Ardmore analyzed the options, still believing this was too favorable an opportunity for their side, the enemy from the Na'vi's perspective. However, a conclusion jumped to her mind, one that turned out to be the most accurate.

—She's probably an outlaw. —looking at the screens. —In every social group there are the excluded, individuals unfit to belong to an already established group.

—"ou suggest that she is... unstable? —arching an eyebrow.

—Not exactly. You see, —turning to the Colonel. —there are times when the interests of minorities fail to align with those of the general opinion.

That sounded like a kind of insinuation.

—I see... —the Colonel retorted, swallowing Ardmore's obvious innuendo.

Since the installation of the Recoms unit at Bridgehead, Colonel Quaritch made it clear his interest in capturing or annihilating Jake Sully. From Ardmore's pragmatic perspective, this seemed quite logical. However, the Omaticaya stopped interfering with Bridgehead's operations without prior notice, indicating the disappearance of Sully and his family.

Ardmore deduced that their military forces represented a greater threat to Sully and his own, so they gave in to them, declaring a silent surrender. Up to that point, the general considered the matter with Sully resolved. However, Quaritch's almost obsessive insistence was not a good sign. He was not satisfied, and that dissatisfaction was one of the reasons why Ardmore often had conflicts with the Colonel.

The general pointed at the photographs.

—As far as we know, white-haired natives are alien to the common ones among the forest tribes, even purple eyes are practically nonexistent. They might imply some genetic anomaly or even a taboo among the tribes.

—I understand. —Quaritch responded, approaching the screen. —She was excluded due to her anomalous traits.

—That is the most viable conclusion. —she asserted.

Ardmore took a couple of steps back, called one of her subordinates, and gave him a couple of instructions.

—If she is seeking refuge, we will give it to her. In return, she will have to support the interests of our operations, starting with your unit. —approaching with intentions of intimidating. —Keep your eyes wide open, Colonel. At any sign of insubordination by the native, our alliance ends. —turning around. —I will not break my rule of zero tolerance for...special cases. —glancing at him out of the corner of her eye

Quaritch smiled.

—I will make sure our special case is not a nuisance. General.

Wainfleet smiled, finding that phrase ironic: special case.

—And one more thing, Colonel.

Ardmore looked directly at him, with the perpetual seriousness on her face and the authority that only a high-ranking general can emanate.

—I don't want anyone in your unit to get involved with her more than necessary. —placing her hands on the exoskeleton's waist. —I don't want to hear about another case like Sully's.

Quaritch clenched his jaw, as if what Ardmore was implying was even possible. To some extent, the Colonel himself felt offended.

—Understood. —he affirmed through gritted teeth.

—What do you think, Colonel? —said Lieutenant Wainfleet, as they exited the meeting with the general. —Do you think any of us will run off with the hostile?

Quaritch smiled, mocking the nonsense that his lieutenant had just said.

—If that happens, I'll take care of shooting them both myself.

Omli's first day as part of the recombinants unit began with a palpable air of tension. The soldiers were clearly uncomfortable with her presence, but Omli, with her characteristic serenity, ignored the wary looks and followed one by one the indications.

—Very well. —said Quaritch. —From now on, you will be one of us.

The Tsahik listened attentively to the Colonel's sermon. From the Phoenix area cafeteria, a place where a camp had been set up for the 12 soldiers. The area was equipped like any military base, with the appropriate adaptations for the three-meter soldiers, evidently. From areas like the cafeteria, gym, dormitories, and training area; everything perfectly functional for the blue soldiers.

—You will address me as Colonel Quaritch, leader of the Recom unit.

She nodded, her expression denoted a disturbing air of tranquility and:

—... she seems quite comfortable, don't you think? —said Alexander, one of the soldiers they called, Ja.

—You heard the Colonel. —murmured Walker, teasingly.—They didn't want her among them, so she came to ask for asylum.

—How bad... —smiled Sean Fike, while laughing with Wainfleet.

As the Colonel continued his sermon, he noticed the murmurs among his team. He ignored them, he knew they were talking about the hostile.

—Understood...Tsahik? —crossing his arms.

—Yes, sir. —said Omli, just as a soldier would respond.

To which Quaritch nodded, pleased by her response.

—Good. I will introduce you to the team.

Standing in front of the other soldiers, Omli felt intimidated. The tattoos on their skins, the faded clothes, and the stares. Those eyes that marked her as a stranger, an alien, homeless. As if she was not worthy of being with them because…

—If they think I was rejected by my people, —she thought to herself. —maybe it gives me an advantage for them to trust me. —she took a deep breath as she nodded, listening to the soldiers' names. —Although I don't know how long it will take them to discover who I really am…

—Hey, Colonel. —said Ja. —Could you repeat the hostile's name, I think I don't remember it.

The room filled with a light mocking laughter, which, once again, the Colonel ignored.

—Go ahead. —looking at the young Na’vi.

She had no other choice, she knew what humans were like, even with her Na’vi appearance:

—…their essence is the same. Human. —she thought.

Resigned to dealing once more with these people:

—My name is Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki’ite. Last Tsahik of the clan…

—Omli. —said Sean, interrupting her. —Basically, Omli. Right? —smiling mockingly, waving his hand as a derogatory gesture.

She maintained her poise with grace. Despite the notable mockery, she never lowered her gaze.

—Yes, Omli.

—A Tsahik is a spiritual leader. —the Colonel commented. —She knows the natives' customs better than anyone else, do as she asks during training. —approaching the group. —And save the impertinences for when we break ranks. Agreed?

The soldiers nodded, responding one by one with a few smiles and looks towards the native.

—That's all for today. Lyle, show her the place.

—As you say, boss.

Seeing her new home, Omli could only stand there, clutching her bag that hung from her back.

—Ma’Eywa... —she sighed. —I thought I wouldn't sleep in one of those metal beds again...

Wainfleet explained which would be her locker, her new clothes, and other items that she had to carry daily: everything would be delivered there. The dormitories were not so unpleasant, they had two entrances, one that connected to the interior of the operations center and another that connected to the training area, where several gardens had grown naturally. The large windows greatly improved the view, at night you could see the moons and the luminescent vegetation.

Just that:

—Warren, lower the curtains... —Z-dog spat out, as he undressed and put on his sleepwear.

—Right away... —Warren smiled, as he looked at her.

Omli stood next to her locker, leaving only her empty bag, since everything she brought: knife, teylu, plants, ointments and brews were confiscated. She looked around, feeling like a stranger in a room that only brought back bad memories.

—Lights! —Brown exclaimed, immediately turning off the room.

Leaving just a couple of LED lines illuminating the edges of the ceiling and a couple of walls. Omli smiled ironically:

—If they prefer to sleep with a couple of lights on, there would be no need to spend on artificial light. —she thought to herself. —Just leaving the windows open would be more than enough.

—Rest Tsahik... —teased Sean.

A couple of laughs were heard in the room.

Since there were only 12 beds and all were occupied, the only one available was the Colonel's. However, the Colonel's explicit instruction was to follow all the instructions given to her. She didn't hear Wainfleet or any other soldier indicate which would be her bed, which was quite favorable for Omli.

—Those padded beds were terrible, the floor is more comfortable... —she thought, as she settled on the cold metal floor.

Two minutes after she closed her eyes, the room increased its indirect light. The heavy steps of the Colonel's boots were perceived on the floor, which made Omli quickly lift her head.

—Will you sleep on the floor? —said Quaritch, putting his hands on his waist, looking at her with an arched eyebrow.

—They didn't assign me a place to sleep... Colonel.

He looked away, exhaling a puff of disapproving air.

—Lyle...

No one responded.

—Tomorrow. Two hundred push-ups as soon as the sun rises.

Sean gave a punch on Lieutenant's back, mocking him.

—Get up. —Quaritch spat out. —Your bed will be ready tomorrow, for today you'll sleep in mine.

Omli gave a little jump, getting up onto her bare feet; she walked to the very last bed on the left, next to the corner where the windows joined. Looking at the dark green blanket and the noticeably rough white sheets, she preferred the first option.

—Colonel…

He had turned around, ready to leave the room.

—Is there something, Tsahik? —looking at her with a frown.

Tsahik…

What memories.

—I have no problem sleeping on the floor, please, sleep in your bed, Colonel.

Quaritch looked at her silently for a moment. As if that sensation was ringing again in his mind.

—It's not my business what you want or don't want to do. —he spat out. —If you want to sleep hanging from the ceiling or on the floor, do it. But this is an order, Tsahik, I don’t want to come back in the morning and see you on the floor. —pointing at her with his index finger. —Understood?

She nodded, watching as the Colonel left the dormitory.

—I don’t want any trouble in the morning, hear me? —Quaritch exclaimed. —Sweet dreams, kittens. I hope everyone wakes up alive. —sketching a slight smile. —Especially you, Lyle.

Sweet dreams... kittens.

Omli sat on the bed, the lights dimmed again.

—Sweet dreams… kittens.

In that instant, she wanted to cry. She had to choke back the sob in her throat and press her face into her hands. Being in that metal house was like the days when she was a resource for TAP when she sometimes had the opportunity to sleep in the AVATAR cabin and Dr. Augustine bid them goodnight like this: Goodnight kittens.

Omli resigned herself to lie down, trying to focus her attention on the faint sounds that filtered through the blinded windows. The murmuring of the crickets, the wind brushing the vegetation, the cries of the flying creatures.

That's how Omli could talk to the Great Mother, turning off her thoughts to let Eywa flow within her.

—Ma’Eywa... —she thought in silence, pressing her fingers against her chest, feeling her heartbeat. —I see that the size of this test is very big...very big...

Omli inhaled deeply, trying to dissipate the lump in her throat.

—This place only brings me painful memories... please, Great Mother, tell me this will serve, that... —swallowing, trying not to make any noise. —Tell me that everything will go well...that it will be worth it...to open my wounds again to these...strange and insensitive humans...ay Great Mother...

Omli buried her face in the pillow, pressing it to dry her tears.

—...show me how you can love these beings so cold, because I...I believe that it will be very difficult for me...

Omli didn't stop sobbing all night, the pillow soaked with her tears and the burning in her throat didn't leave. No matter how hard she tried not to think about where she was, closing her eyes, trying to pay attention to the sounds from outside, all she heard were those horrible ducts filtering the air in the dormitory. The vehicles passing in the distance, the voices in the corridors giving instructions over the loudspeakers. The explosions, the hammering, the blows on the ground.

Until finally, her body gave in to the fatigue and she could stop pressing the pillow against her face.

—Get up soldiers! —exclaimed Wainfleet. —It's time to start...

Omli slowly opened her eyes, blinking against the dawn light that filtered through the window. She raised her sleepy gaze to the other beds arranged in the room. To her surprise, she saw that everyone else was already dressed in their uniforms, standing, firm and straight in formation on the corridor. She noticed the rigid backs and tense shoulders of her companions, evidence of the seriousness of the moment. Everyone had risen at dawn and prepared for the day, while Omli, unaware of the passage of time, had still been lost in her dreams.

At least, until that moment.

The room door opened and the Colonel entered, his hands resting on his waist. Inspecting each one.

—Very good soldiers —looking around. —Where is the Tsahik?

—Wiya! —murmured Omli, jumping from her bed.

Damn.

Chapter 14: First Lesson

Chapter Text

—Late. Tsahik. —snapped the colonel, as he approached Omli.

She got up as best she could, stood up and stood in front of her bed, trying to mimic the other soldiers. Her hair, went from being a curly mane to a white monstrosity. The feathers were discarded for having rubbed against the pillow, the braids on the sides of Omli's face had a couple of stray hairs. Her attire, quite disheveled due to the friction against the blankets:

Her head was adorned with a bone diadem, which surrounded her temples, joining the ends without touching them on her forehead, near the root of her hair. From that diadem, the strands of hair that had been painted and adorned with feathers and beads from each clan she visited and was part of were braided.

Her hair was long, reaching her waist. She wore it loose, only held by some sections wrapped in the bone diadem, fixing the braids that fell through her white mane.

Her ears had several earrings with violet stones and transparent stone pendants. Gifts from the Tayrangi clan, symbolizing the colors of Isisis, Omli's albino ikran.

—I'm sorry, Colonel. —said Omli, avoiding his gaze.

—I see you didn't rest. —standing in front of her, looking at her with haughtiness. —No excuse, Tsahik. You will be our guide in the na’vi world, but that does not excuse you from your duties as a soldier.

Quaritch felt quite confident. Making clear his position as superior and only authority in front of the hostile was key to be able, little by little, to subdue her. Making sure she wouldn't rebel.

—You must follow our rhythm. —he sentenced, taking a few steps back. —If you want us to follow yours.

—So I will, Colonel. —Omli nodded.

Quaritch walked back down the hall, looking at each of his soldiers one by one.

—Prepare before dawn. When the first ray touches the surface of the planet everyone must be ready. Wearing their uniforms, spotless. —turning around. —Tsahik, you are the exception. Your...attire will be tolerated as long as it does not interfere with our activities.

The soldiers laughed.

Omli wore the attire of a Tsahik. A necklace of blue and yellow beads encircled her clavicles. From the necklace, an emerald green jewel was intertwined with fibers, a piece of semi-transparent fabric covered her chest in the form of an inverted fan, joining in her back, like a mantle of only two wings. Over her chest to her navel, a couple of threads with small stones were displayed, similar to those she used in her hair, each one representing the clan she visited; this same adornment was joined in her mantle on the back side.

The skirt that covered her pelvis reached her knees, woven at the tip with transparencies and small pebbles like the ornament of her belly; this left her thighs exposed, barely covering her hips with seven threads, and these threads joined at the base of her tail. Her hips boasted the fall of the threads, resembling the belly ornament.

In addition to the bracelets, the anklets and the green feather at the tip of her tail. That was the look of the wandering Tsahik, colorful, ostentatious, and worthy of an emissary of Eywa. From head to toe, the colors and pieces that adorned her were a record of her honorable journey through the lands of Pandora. Carrying as a banner of peace, her bright colors, the voices and witnesses of the clans that knew her.

However, in the blind gaze of her new companions, none of that had meaning.

—Her outfit is somewhat revealing, Colonel. —Ja joked. —It will be difficult to concentrate on my duties.

The soldiers laughed, to which Quaritch only, ignored.

—We have three months for you to teach us how to be a na’vi. —walking towards Omli. —The language of course, plus everything necessary to blend in with the natives. Is that enough time?

Omli breathed deeply.

—It depends on how much they can learn, Colonel. —looking at him. —I will have to look into their souls, if you allow me.

Z-dog arched his eyebrows, scoffing. As if that of “looking into their souls” was something, amusing.

—You will take care of that. —looking at the soldiers. —You have to attend to the indications of our Tsahik, three months is all we have. Also, —stopping at the entrance to the bedroom. —we will have to follow the missions that General Ardmore assigns us, which will be... practically every day, so we won't have much free time.

Omli listened attentively; that sermon was like the one from the previous day. The colonel's severity was evident, from leagues away you could notice the spirit of a leader. She knew that the first one she had to guide on the na’vi path was Quaritch; if he could listen to her, then the others would do the same.

—Don't forget, our main mission is to find Jake Sully. Everything we do from now on will not only be to serve the interests of humanity, we will also bring justice to the traitor Sully.

The soldiers nodded. Their spirits, enlivened by the ideal of revenge and “justice”, was the kind of incentive that those humans with na’vi bodies needed to continue feeding what Omli had to teach them to dilute: their ego.

—Well, that's all for now. —said the Colonel. —After breakfast I expect you in the training field, that will be our first lesson from Tsahik. —looking at her. —I hope you are not late.

Again, the soldiers looked at her out of the corner of their eyes, chuckling under their breath.

She just nodded.

Omli did not know quite where to start. She knew what kind of humans they were, arrogant, egocentric, overbearing; everything the archetype of the colonizing human represents.

Everything she hates so much.

Everything she had to work with.

—Ma’Eywa… —she murmured, as she looked towards the horizon.

She stood with her back to the group of soldiers, who were playing among themselves, taking the session with Omli as free time.

She closed her eyes, placed her hands on her chest and breathed deeply.

—Guide me, Great Mother... guide me so I can guide them...

—We've already taken off our boots, Tsahik! —exclaimed Sean.

Omli sighed, again, ending her prayer.

—Patience Great Mother, give me the virtue of patience... if you gave me this... mission. —pressing her hands against her chest. —It's because you saw in me the ability to...

—What now, Tsahik? —said Ja, restless.

Quaritch was with them; unlike the despotic and mocking attitude of his team, he remained silent, reserved, expectant. He was evaluating the young Na'vi, paying attention to what she was doing, how she was tolerating her new situation, how she was reacting; that way he would be able to decipher her if she wanted to rebel or, in case her patience runs out and she wants to attack any of the impertinent blue soldiers.

Omli sighed, resigned. She opened her eyes, abruptly ending her prayer.

—Be with me Great Mother... —she said, as she walked towards the group of irreverent soldiers.

—Colonel… —said Omli.

The others had left the cafeteria, that's when Omli took the opportunity to speak with the group leader.

—I think three months will be very little time. —she explained, worried.

—We don't have any more time. —arching his eyebrows. —That's all I can give you.

Omli pursed her lips.

—I appreciate being received as your refugee, —she said, trying to soften the dilemma she faced. —and being considered your guide on the Na'vi path. It's just that, from what little I've seen of your soldiers… —she paused, lowering her ears. —I think their spirits are very… full, the roots of their minds are deeply embedded. It won't be easy to cut them and redirect them.

Quaritch nodded and then smiled slightly, looking towards where the soldiers were leaving.

—They're good men and women. Stubborn, as is to be expected from a soldier, but they know how to follow orders. I assure you of that. —he asserted, confident. —They have instructions from me to follow everything you ask of them.

Omli sighed, despite sounding very promising. That was not what she wanted to hear.

—Colonel, I understand that you see me as a hostile. —raising her gaze, with pride. —But I need your full trust to achieve what you're asking of me.

—Trust is earned, Tsahik. —he declared, looking at her kindly.

However, that kind look only hid a dominant sensation. As if with his smile he intended to subdue her, in a good way.

—And right now I know you don't trust me. —she added, straightening her posture. —Colonel, what I'm trying to say is that I need you… —touching his shoulders.

She felt how Quaritch's body rejected her. His shoulders tensed and the Colonel's ears dropped, defiantly. She immediately noticed this reaction and backed away.

—What do you need, Tsashik? —he asked, clenching his jaw.

Omli joined her hands.

—I need to first teach you the Na'vi way. —she explained, hoping that at least the Colonel would be approachable. —You are their leader, the figure of authority. If they see that you follow my indications and above all, can accomplish what I ask of you, then they will be less resistant to me...

Quaritch nodded, running his tongue over his teeth. As if thinking.

—Agreed. —he nodded, pursing his lips. —I'll see what I can do...

Omli smiled, relieved.

—Colonel, you must learn to empty your spirit and drink it again. —she said, hoping he would understand. —Drop by drop you must refill your insides...

Quaritch looked at her in silence, frowning.

—...okay. —he responded, noticeably confused. —Drop...by drop, drink my spirit. —running his hand over his chin. —Like I said, —raising an eyebrow. —I'll see what I can do.

Omli and the other soldiers sat in a circle. She asked them to close their eyes, to breathe deeply and to listen:

—...only my voice, the sound of the wind brushing against your ears, the rustling of the grass against your clothes.

She watched them. Some laughed, their tails swished, or they tried to crack their necks.

Restless.

—Breathe deeply, bring the air to your belly. All the thoughts that are crossing your mind, concentrate them in your belly and exhale. —doing as she explained. —Strong, exhale strongly through your mouths. Take out the ideas, the distractions…

Quaritch had a tense expression, as if he was irritated by this way of thinking and:

—...let go. —said Omli, looking at them again. One by one. —Think and let go, observe your ideas and let them go, just as the wind combs your heads, let your ideas go.

Omli also breathed, she felt the tickle go up her back. Her body, a couple of spasms in her arms and her tail writhing. Her neural cord was connected to the ground, listening and transmitting to the ground her own impulses.

—Listen and take my words with you...

Then, the first lesson began:

—Your bodies and your souls come from two different origins... —inhale, exhale. —Your human souls and your Na'vi bodies, two opposite poles, forced to live together. Two forces that mutually repel each other.

Omli noticed the expressions of the soldiers: Rejection.

—Your souls are diminished, trapped inside a body foreign to the original one. A strange body, taller, more perceptive, sensitive, and of colors never seen before.

Omli spoke to them about the difference between the human soul and the Na'vi body. She made it clear that, whether they want to or not, they are alive, in the form that life and fate chose, they had to accept it if they wanted to live and above all: live in peace.

—To achieve this, you must accept and move forward. And to accept and move forward, you must understand and feel. —paused, exhaling deeply. —The forces that rule you are the mind and the heart, the mind is a man while the heart is a woman. You as soldiers, your innate spirit is that of man: mind, reason, logic, and action. Follow orders, do not question, obey...

The mind is a force that gives order, organizes, and provides structure to things. While the heart is a force that gives sensitivity, empathy, and provides imagination.

Omli explained, little by little, that they needed to return to their hearts because the Na'vi path requires both forces: mind and heart:

—With the heart, you will be able to listen to Eywa, our Great Mother in everything. She is the heart and mind in balance. With the mind, you understand the function of our Great Mother, how the tides move, at what time the sun rises and hides behind the planets; understanding, reason, mind. —Inhale, exhale. —With the heart, you will understand the form. The flow of energy, how the tides feel just by looking at them, when the sun rises and the earth dozes; sensitivity, emotion, heart.

She explained to them that to dominate Pandora, they needed to dominate themselves. If they managed to balance their minds and hearts, the forces that dwell within them, they would practically achieve anything:

—The path of a Na'vi is not perfect. Just like humans, we have both forces within us, sometimes the heart dominates too much and perishes due to lack of direction; just as when the mind dominates, empathy perishes, closing the doors of the possible. —paused. —There is light and darkness in everything and everyone…

She heard the voices of her family and smiled.

—The light that dwells within us would not exist without the light that precedes it…

Remembering the faces of the TAP soldiers, the projectiles piercing Sylwanin's body, the tie straps scraping her arms.

—There is no such thing as pure light or perpetual darkness, there are only beings with the mind or heart rooted in different proportions. Just as there are warm-hearted humans, there are also cold-minded ones. So also Na'vi, warm and cold in all their shades.

Omli felt the wind stir her mane, brushing her shoulders.

—The first lesson is for you to empty your spirits, with each breath pour your spirits onto the earth and it will fill you again. Pour your minds and hearts into our Great Mother, so that she gives you a new heart and a new mind. —she paused. —Your souls will be eternally human, however, if you look deep within you, you will realize that what forms a human soul is the same as what gives origin to a Na'vi soul. —looking at the closed eyelids of the soldiers. —Observe, listen, feel every day and every moment of your life inside you, your heart beating, thoughts crossing... there you will find that in essence, we are all brothers and sisters. That everything is the same inside and outside of us. We are all the same, a reflection of our world, a reflected world. The breath you inhale, is the same breath you exhale.

—They listened... —she thought, hopeful. —they heard me…

Omli kept silent, contemplating them, marveling at the way:

—Hahaha… —Sean blurted out. —What the hell did you eat Lyle, I've been inhaling and exhaling your stinky breath since we started.

The soldiers laughed, opened their eyes. Ending the vibe of the moment.

—Wiya… —sighed Omli, disheartened. —We were doing so well, Ma’Eywa…

—Fike. —Quaritch blurted out. —Two hundred push-ups. Now.

Quaritch looked at Omli, pursing his mouth, signaling that her first lesson had not worked.

—What's next, Tsahik?

Walker leaned her head on Lieutenant Wainfleet's shoulder.

—God, I was falling asleep. My head almost fell off my shoulders. —said the soldier.

—A lot of work, Colonel." —the Tsahik affirmed, overwhelmed. —Too much.

First lesson: The Root.

Chapter 15: Home: Kelku

Chapter Text

—Ma’Eywa…—Omli muttered, as she buried her head in a bush of purple flowers.

That day had been terribly exhausting.

—Do you think she's okay? —Brown asked Wainfleet.

The lieutenant smiled as he took off his shirt. It was already night and everyone was getting ready to go to sleep.

—She's probably reconsidering tomorrow...

Quaritch removed his boots, watching from the edge of his bed the young Tsahik, drowning her complaints against a bush near the dormitory door.

—Maybe I should talk to her. —Quaritch thought.

—Lights!

The first week had been quite complicated. Naturally, Omli realized that the soldiers and their Colonel were, particularly:

—Skxawng!—Omli said, staring intently at Walker.

—Eskaun... —the soldiers repeated.

—Haha. Idiot in Na'vi. —Sean joked.

At this point, and for almost two hours now, Omli was tired of teaching them the language. It started as a regular class, just like she remembered Dr. Agustine's lessons at the Omaticaya children's school. The problem:

—Ears. —Omli said, touching the tips of her ears. —Mikyung.

—Micun —Wainfleet said

—No, no. —the Tsahik replied. —Mi-k-yung

—Micud —Brown said

Desperate, Omli repeated the word again.

—Mi-k-yung!

—Mi-cun-gu —the Colonel said, gesticulating widely.

Defeated, Omli brought her hands to her face, shaking her head from side to side, unable to find a way to make them understand the pronunciations.

—What am I going to do, Great Mother?—she thought to herself. —A stone knows our language better. These hard heads won't even be able to ask for help if they get lost in the forest.

Quaritch looked as weary as the rest of the group. He didn't know how to help Omli, let alone how to help himself. He had brought a tablet in case a dictionary was needed, but seeing Omli so determined and enthusiastic to teach them the language in her own way, he decided not to use that medium. Or at least, that was at first.

—Colonel. —Omli said, her head bowed. —May I go to the dorms for a moment?

The request sounded like a cry for help.

—Go ahead. —Quaritch replied, sympathizing with the exhausted Tsahik.

She went to the bathroom, soaked her face and thought, while immersing her face in the water, what else she could do to teach them:

—...at least that they can speak amongst themselves. —she paused and as a spark, her mind lit up. —Of course! Irayo Ma’Eywa!

With her inspiration restored and enthusiasm reignited, Omli had a great idea. She would teach them exactly what they wanted to learn. Instead of starting with basic things like cursor parts or colors, she would go directly to phrases, a conversation, like asking for something borrowed or even how to greet and say thank you.

—Let’s start again! —Omli exclaimed, as she sat back in the circle.

To her surprise, the Colonel took the initiative. He showed them the digital dictionary with words in Na'vi. He, with a slightly rougher tactic, tried to teach them the correct pronunciation of:

—Mikyung —the Colonel pronounced. —It says: it should be pronounced accentuating the sound of the "k" as if it were blocking the opening of the throat near the palate.

Seeing this panorama, the soldiers piled up over the Colonel, reading the screen and pronouncing with great difficulty; it moved the young Na'vi girl.

She breathed deeply and made a gesture, touching her belly and on exhale, sliding her hands outward. Thus removing the heaviness that had twisted her insides.

—Let's do something. —Omli interrupted. Capturing the attention of the soldiers.

They looked at her, expectant and a little irritated.

—Come, circle again. Everyone. —drawing a circle with her fingers. —Colonel, you sit next to me.

Then Omli asked them to tell her the phrases they wanted to learn: how to point at something, how to give directions, indicate a location, how to call themselves, etc. Whatever they wanted to express, even if it was harsh phrases.

—Silence. —said Sean. —Shut up scum! How would you say that?

Omli thought for a moment.

—Tìfnu… —Quaritch pronounced, again gesturing widely. Almost as if he was grimacing. —Tìfnu, sngel. ¡Tìfnu, sngel!

Despite being somewhat aggressive phrase, Omli was very happy.

—¡Srane, Eytan! Yes, Colonel— the young Tsahik smiled, noticeably happy. —Nìtxan tsìltsan, tsìltsan. Very good, very good.

Quaritch smiled smugly, but in reality, he was proud of increasingly mastering the language.

—Oe lu sìlronsem, Tsahik. —looking at her while moving his hands. Just as she taught him. —Oe yune nga mokri ulte oe nume win…

—I am… intelligent. —Z-dog mumbled, translating what the Colonel said.

—I hear your voice. —Ja added. —Mokri is voice, right? —looking at Warren

—Nume… learn… win… fast. I learn fast! —Walker said, snapping his fingers.

Astonished, Omli placed her hands on the Colonel's shoulders. Smiling, she gave him a couple of pats.

—It's my turn to sit next to Tsahik. —Sean said.

—Oh no. —Z-dog replied, pushing him. —I got here first. Besides, the place doesn't matter. Your head won't get any bigger if you sit next to Tsahik.

The soldiers laughed, and for the first time, Omli also laughed with them.

—You learn fast, Colonel. —Omli said. —Nga nume win.

—It's about learning fast or dying. —quoting one of Omli's phrases. —Nume win, Mayalan…

Omli laughed.

—Almost. —she said. —My friend, Ma’eylan.

—Mae-lan… —gesticulating exaggeratedly.

—Ma’eylan, Colonel. —Lyle said. —Ma’eylan. —pointing at Omli. —Ma’eyktan. —pointing at Quaritch.

—Okay, my turn. —Ja exclaimed. —My turn. Kaltxì…nawm fyawìtxu. Ma’eylan, Omli’tsmuke… —extending his hands to the group.

I greet you, great guide. My friend and sister, Omli.

Omli held Ja's hands and smiled at him.

—Irayo Ja’tsmuka. Oe zir sang ulte zola’u —looking at the others. —Ma na’vi. —touching her chest. —Txur, sìlronsem sì’aw…na’via.

Thank you, brother.

I feel warmly welcomed.

My unity.

Strong, intelligent. We are one team.

Everyone looked at her in silence, waiting for her to translate what she just said.

—Go slower, Tsahik. —said the Colonel, laying his hand on the young na’vi's shoulder. —We're doing well, but we're still crawling. —he smiled

Omli placed her hand over the Colonel's, laughed with him and the others. That simple gesture, a simple show of affection, the touch of a new friend. Of a new home.

The group was getting stronger, Omli was no longer perceived as a stranger. Calling her Tsahik was no longer a nickname, as with each new lesson the blue soldiers began to understand the deeper meanings of life, and above all: to see.

Weeks were passing smoothly, lessons were improving, and the relationship between the Tsahik and the recombinant unit was strengthening.

Now that they had the knowledge, practice was also important. The Colonel requested permission to take the lessons in hostile territory: outside of Bridgehead. Omli was delighted with the request, however, General Ardmore asked the Colonel to take advantage of the outing to carry out a reconnaissance mission.

Near Tawkami territory.

Omli was nervous, the idea of going out was no longer as pleasant. On the one hand, she feared that someone from the Recom team would encounter another Na'vi, and despite the progress, they would forget the lessons, attend to the colonel's orders, and end up hurting someone. And not only that, she was afraid of running into someone from the Tawkami clan, and unable to explain herself, they would interpret her sudden disappearance and new alien company as a betrayal.

Her heart was very restless, so much so that she could hardly think about tomorrow's lesson. That's why she prefers to hide her head among the branches of a bush, wishing that some insect would sting her head and they would sedate her for the pain:

—...so I can sleep immediately and I won't have to think about anything. —she said in her mind. —Perhaps it turns out to be a poisonous insect and they end up canceling the lesson. They will go on their mission, I will stay and we could go out another day, hopefully, to another area. —she sighed. —But if they meet someone from the clan, and attack... —pulling her head away from the bush. —Ma’Eywa...what am I saying. If I don't go with them and they end up meeting a Tawkami, I will never forgive myself for not having intervened.

Despite being a very wise guide, Omli had moments of weakness. Moments of imbalance where the mind, was stronger than her heart.

Her long, curly albino hair resembled the tangle of thoughts, tangled among the branches and luminous purple flowers.

—Is everything okay here? —said the Colonel.

Omli didn't want to pull her head out of the bush.

—I'm just... —she kept silent. —thinking...

Quaritch sat on the step.

—Is this some Na'vi way of thinking? —Quaritch mocked. —Sticking your head in a bush?

—No… —trying to get out, but her hair had become tangled. —It's mine… a way of…thinking.

Seeing her struggle against the flowers, Quaritch helped her out. Now covered in leaves and branches, she resigned herself to sitting on the ground, untangling her locks.

—You're worried about tomorrow's mission. —asserted the Colonel. —What's tormenting you? Tell me. Don't tell me you're afraid of the dangers beyond the city, are you?

Omli kept untangling a lock of hair from a branch.

—I'm more concerned about the dangers within the city… —lowering her ears.

Quaritch watched her, thinking she was very strange. The Na'vi were already quite strange but she, at times did or said things without any apparent sense.

—Hmm. Okay. —continued Quaritch. —I'll try to protect the team, including you. You know Ican't always do that but, if that's your fear, then you shouldn't worry. —smiling eloquently. —You know these lands better than any of us, you should be the one protecting the teamo from what's out there.

Ahora Omli se concentraba en quitarse los pétalos cerca de sus trenzas.

—Sometimes you guys don't listen. —Omli explained. —It's as if…you don't want to or, you can't.

—I don't understand. —looking at her seriously.

—I said I'm more worried about the dangers inside here. —pointing to the horizon of Bridgehead. —Not what's beyond. You are the ones who worry me.

Quaritch kept silent.

—Tomorrow we will go out to practice everything I taught you,and you will learn to develop your senses, to truly listen to your hearts and use your minds to move among the nature of our Great Mother. —looking at him intently. —But also, my lesson will be overshadowed by the mission that General Ardmore asked for.

—I understand. —frowning.

—I would like that you first fulfill Ardmore's task and, we focus the rest of the day on exploring…

—No. —he spat out sternly. —The reconnaissance mission is the priority, as soon as we finish with that we can dedicate ourselves to your thing.

—To my thing? —frowning. —What I am teaching you, is want you want to learn, right?

—Well. —standing up. —Technically you offered us your help, we accepted you as our refugee. —emphasizing that last adjective. —Now you are our guide, but that does not give you the right to impose your requests.

—Colonel, —walking towards him. —you were clear with everyone when you said that you would heed my directions.

—And so we have. —smiling maliciously. —But we didn't come to decide your particular interests, Tsahik. Our mission is with humanity, don't forget. —waving his index finger as he walked into the dormitory. —You are just another ally of that purpose.

Omli's worries seemed to have a basis, especially now that Quaritch demonstrated once more, the imposition of his ego. She had no choice but to hold back her anger, exhale deeply and continue with the plan.

In any case:

—I am the one who will take care of the interests of our Great Mother. —she thought, while she went up the stairs. —I can assure you that, Colonel.

The next morning, the Recom unit boarded one of the Samsons. Of the twelve soldiers, only five were taken on the mission, along with Colonel Quaritch and:

—Tsahik. —Z-dog spoke through the communicator on his neck. —Why the long face? —smiling. —It's a splendid day to visit Pandora.

Omli was tense. She simply kept silent and watched the mist rise among the thickness of the jungle.

Before everyone headed to the hangar, Quaritch stopped Omli for a second.

—Tsahik, I have something for you. —smiling. —A gift from General Ardmore.

Omli smiled innocently.

—Really? —her eyes lit up. —What a surprise, I see that my good results with you have reached her.

Quaritch showed her a communicator collar. The fabric was hard, interwoven. Omli could not refuse.

—This is a communicator. —sliding his hands around the young Na'vi's neck. —With this, we'll know your exact location.

—Why do you need my location? —lifting her mane.

—If you try to escape, we'll track you and in less than ten minutes you'll be back with us. —tightening the strap. —And no longer as our guest of honor.

Omli made a gesture of pain, the tape was very tight.

—Oh. I'm sorry, I tightened the strap too much. —smiling.

She tried to loosen it, but immediately the collar emitted a deafening beep.

—Ah! —exclaimed Omli, bringing both hands to her neck. —What is this?! —she growled in Na'vi.

—Tìkxuke. —pushing Omli's hands away to loosen the strap. —A life insurance. Only I have the authorization to remove it, you must use it every time we go to hostile territory. Understood?

Omli growled, looking at him with rage.

—It looks good on you. —he said mockingly. —Let's go! All aboard!

—…skxawng —she muttered as she jumped into the Samson.

Omli felt discomfort from the collar. Despite it not being much different from the collars around her neck, the simple meaning of that strap made her feel that they truly didn't trust her.

—This thing itches. —she thought, while she pulled the collar.

The beep went off, bothering the others in the Samson.

—I told you, Tsahik. —Quaritch asserted through the communicator. —Don't try to take it off.

—I'm not. —she thought. —And to think that I truly believed that General Ardmore was giving me some kind of welcome gift or... even a form of gratitude for everything this bunch of insensitive people have made me go through. —she saw a group of tetrapterons (fkio) cross her path.

That flock of violet creatures were the same ones she saw when she went to Hell’s Gate for the first time. In the days when her visits to Dr. Agustine's lab were amazing when:

—...I met the Omaticaya. —she sighed. —Sylwanin...little Neytiri. —watching the flock move away. —Now she is the muntxate of Toruk Makto...Jake Sully. —a warm breeze kissed the young Tsahik's face. —Ma’Eywa, if you saw your reflection in Jake Sully... do you truly believe they, the soldiers, can do the same?

While Omli was thinking, isolated from the cheers and conversations of the other Recoms. Quaritch was watching her, observing her face, tense in the forehead and:

—...a little calmer. —he thought, watching how the collar looked on her neck when stretched. —I had no choice, it was either that or inject her with a locator. There are barely two months left, by then removing the microchip would be bothersome, I prefer to deal with a simple collar.

The Samson pulled away, cutting off the falling leaves with its blades. Shredded.

—Okay, don't wander. Keep formation. —Quaritch exclaimed. —We are in hostile territory.

Omli crouched down, sinking her hands into the earth, feeling the moisture between her fingers. That was her way of emptying the anger in her guts.

To feel the pulse of Eywa.

—Swok sa’nok. Irayo… —she murmured, looking towards the vegetation around her. —Nga lu hafyonga sì flrr, nawm sa'nok. Irayo nga tìfyawìntxu…swok tirea…swok tirea…swok

Thank you, sacred mother.

You are wise and kind.

Great Mother, thank you for your guidance.

For your sacred spirit.

Sacred spirit.

—Up, Tsahik. —Quaritch snapped, taking her by the arm.

Omli felt her hands being torn from the ground.

—Ahgr! —she growled. —Wait!

She struggled, for in that brief moment the Great Mother spoke to Omli again. Her voice was more audible, compared to the murmurs that Omli heard when she was not in contact with the earth.

—Don't make me pull your leash. —he insisted, pushing her forward.

—Nga lu skxawng!, eyktan skxawng…nga tsun't kame

You are an idiot!

Idiot leader!

You cannot see.

Quaritch smiled. Despite the curses, he was amused. Thanks to Omli, he could understand her. And he could also express it to her.

—Tìfnu, Tsahik. —putting his hand on the na’vi's shoulder.

Silence, Tsahik.

Pushing her to keep walking.

—Yemstokx't tswa' oe kame 'upe nga plltxe.

Don't forget that now I can understand what you say.

Omli looked at him out of the corner of her eye, whipping her tail against the Colonel's arm, moving away from him.

—Let's finish this quickly. —said Omli. —I want to return soon.

Chapter 16: Encounters

Chapter Text

As Omli walked alongside the soldiers, she breathed slowly. The voice of Eywa murmured faint songs in the wind, in the sounds of the animals, in the water currents. The young Tsahik's heart beat to the rhythm of the jungle, remembering where she came from, where she belonged.

Her sacred purpose with the Great Mother.

Omli reflected. Between the mind and the heart, surrounded by artificial soldiers whose crude objective was:

—Conquer, possess, take... —she thought.

Then she looked at them, scared of the sounds she understood, the howls and shrieks that kept them on the edge of adrenaline, for Omli these were lullabies, songs of celebration, sad songs, melodies of gratitude. Omli saw with the heart:

—Love, balance, kindness... —she thought.

Two opposing poles that in harmony formed the unity of the Great Mother, a bond that when explored from within could surpass the visible limits of reality. For Omli, who had grown up among humans and had been reborn among the na'vi, these polarities were notable and therefore, very close to being dominated. Although it was not easy.

Even when she learned again from her people, from the different Na'vi clans, she saw the darkness of her people, the cold and unbalanced mind. And as strange as it seems, especially for her, the blue soldiers, and the humans from her past, showed to have an immense heart, passionate and willing to give it all.

These thoughts sprung from within her, ignited by the sweet voice of Eywa. Omli closed her eyes, breathing deeply, remembering that at the end of the day, she was just a small drop in the sea. And that the Great Mother, in her eternal wisdom, had chosen well the path she gave to the young na’vi and to the humans:

—...with us. Together. Being one. —Omli thought, watching as the soldiers' tails stirred. —Great Mother, if you can see your reflection in them, your reflection of love and light...I must learn to see as you do, I often forget when my wounds start to sting. —she smiled quietly. —After all I have lived... —looking at the Colonel. —sometimes my eyes close to the obvious.

The group arrived at the area where the battle had once been fought between the na'vi, led by Jake Sully, and the humans, led by:

—Colonel. —said Lieutenant Wainfleet. —I believe this is the place.

Omli walked near what was once the link capsule, while the soldiers explored the interior of the capsule, Omli circled it, observing how the vines had devoured that metal cocoon.

—Colonel, look at this. —said Brown.

At that moment a group of viper wolves approached the area. Omli heard their howls and quickly ran towards the soldiers, who pointed their weapons.

—Zehe! —growled Omli, lowering Wainfleet's and Walker's guns.

—What's going on, Tsahik? —questioned Quaritch.

Omli approached the creatures, who stopped growling when they saw her. She leaned down and brought her hands to them. Omli lowered her ears and growled lightly, talking to them.

Looking into their eyes, she understood what they wanted to tell her.

—Irayo... —murmured Omli, tilting her head, touching her chest with her left hand. —Ka’

Go.

Omli watched the pack roar and run, moving away from them.

—Is everything okay? —said Quaritch, approaching the young na'vi.

—Yes, all is good... —she looked at the Colonel.

Her gaze was one of concern, for she had understood where they were. The viper wolves had shown her that among the undergrowth on the ground lay the human body of the Colonel, his remains now bones.

Omli decided to stay close to the Colonel, as she feared that he, upon observing his own death, might become agitated or perhaps:

—…it would hurt again. —she thought, as she walked by his side.

On the side of the AMP suite, covered by leaves and moss, was written in still painted letters:

Quaritch.

Omli felt her stomach cool, like a void similar to anguish. Her ears lowered as she scanned the machine shrouded in vegetation. She leaned over the machine, looking for something, a sign, something that she felt in her chest she should find. She didn't know what it was, just that:

—Colonel. —she thought, feeling a chill on her back.

She lifted her gaze. Before her purple eyes the expression of melancholy and surprise painted the face of the Recom leader. Omli felt this vibe emanate from Quaritch's body as soon as he touched the worn arrows protruding from that armor. Omli stood up, following the lines that formed the bodies of the arrows, her gaze traveled down, coming across what seemed to be a human body.

—Ma’Eywa… —she murmured, while her hands touched the exposed bones of the ribs.

When she lifted her gaze, the Colonel was gone, walking next to the link capsule. The wind blew and the young Tsahik felt the presence of more na’vi.

—Children? —she thought, looking back.

Her fear went from being the sadness that emanated from the Colonel, to the fear that they were Tawkami children. Just as she so much wished it would not happen.

—Brown, check the visual record. Try to recover the data.

Brown took cables and tools out of his backpack, immediately opening the brain of the AMP suite.

—Please, Great Mother… —Omli walked towards the bushes behind her.

Pleading that the children would be scared away. She started to growl and click her tongue, a sign that among the Tawkami was understood as danger, however, she kept seeing them. The silhouettes of two large children and two small ones.

The wind blew again.

Omli continued walking towards the bushes, increasing the intensity of her clicks. Until:

—What are you seeing, Tsahik? —said Ja, looking towards the bushes.

Omli looked at him distressed. Ja walked towards the bushes. Omli stopped him, uttering what she hates to say: lies.

—The viper wolves. —standing in front of him. —They are prowling the area, don't go near them.

Ja nodded and turned around.

—If you say so Tsahik, better to stay away.

Omli looked back again and the silhouettes had disappeared.

—Colonel. —exclaimed Sean. —We have company.

Omli growled, walking towards the snitch.

—They are viper wolves, stay away from them. —placing her hands on Sean's chest. —This is their territory, they come here to hunt.

The Colonel approached Omli, however Walker continued walking towards the bushes, accompanied by other soldiers. Omli couldn't stop them.

The soldiers gathered, hiding amongst the vegetation. Walker spotted the children, so she led the group. When Omli walked back with Sean, she no longer saw the other soldiers; until she heard the cries of a little girl.

Quaritch, Wainfleet, Brown and Sean went towards the place of the whimpers. Omli was the first to arrive, running right in front of the Colonel.

—No! —exclaimed Omli, approaching the children. —Don't hurt them.

Quaritch made his way.

—Please, Colonel. They are hurting them. —she said distressed.

He ignored her.

—Kiri! Kiri! —the smallest one was crying.

Kiri.

The wind blew again.

—Mawey… —murmured Kiri.

The faint voice of the young Na'vi was like hearing the voice of Uni'ikte. The Tsahik of the Sahazra clan, Omli's mentor.

—Kiri…

Omli looked at the young girl who was trying to calm the smallest one. And just as a lightning bolt crosses the sky, in that instant the Tsahik understood who Kiri was.

—Jake Sully. —muttered Quaritch, sipping his coffee cup. —Haven't you heard of him, Tsahik?

During breakfast, Omli asked the Colonel about his particular interest in annihilating Jake Sully. Just as he had expressed in his sermon the day before.

—Toruk Makto of the Omaticaya Clan.

—He is a traitor. He fell in love with a world he does not belong to, became the chief of the Omaticaya clan and now, —clenching his jaw. —he uses every opportunity to destroy everything we have built.

Omli knew the story told by the other clans, of the Toruk Makto warrior who came from the stars, led the clans and won the war against the humans. However, she did not know the whole story, not before he became the olo’eyktan of the Omaticaya clan.

Quaritch told her from the beginning. When he arrived as a replacement for his twin brother, how he was assigned his double task as a pseudo scientist and soldier under the orders of the Colonel; his attempt to reason with the Omaticaya and:

—His inevitable failure. —he spat. —He was kicked out by the clan, they were going to kill him, but for some reason they accepted him back. He turned his back on his people and now plays for the enemy team.

Omli frowned.

—No offense. —avoiding the Tsahik's gaze.

Omli understood that Jake Sully was chosen by Eywa, not only because he symbolized what the Great Mother has taught Omli about:

—...passing through the fire, accepting the wound and the cure. —she thought to herself.

But because he, despite being a person rooted in the mind, managed to yield to his heart and learned to listen to the Great Mother. Becoming part of her.

—That's why our Great Mother sees the same in them. —she thought, sipping her water. —She sees her reflection in them...

—Silence! Don't move!

The sobs of the little one, lE, tore Omli's soul apart.

—Colonel, please.

Omli's gaze turned dark, her sweet purple eyes weighed heavily on the Colonel, who just took her by the shoulder and pushed her out of his way.

Ignoring her, once again.

—¡Tífnu! yemstokx't wem —said Sean.

Quiet. Don't move.

Omli growled, blaming herself for how they, speaking the language, managed to subdue the little ones.

—Colonel… —Omli insisted, moving towards him again, ready to use her true power.

—Colonel, look. A half-breed. —said Lyle, holding Kiri's hand.

Omli stepped between the Colonel and Kiri, pushing him.

—Lay a hand on them and I swear I will kill all of you. —looking at him squarely.

Quaritch looked at her with the same fury she showed him, however, as she had no weapon of her own, he doubted she could do anything.

—I do not like to subdue my allies. —said Quaritch, approaching Omli. —But if I must…

—Zehe...

Quaritch growled, feeling a sudden cramp in his chest. As if a bunch of needles were being stuck into him.

—Do not hurt them. —looking at the other soldiers.

They backed off, their hands stopped straining the little one’s limbs.

—I warned you. —said firmly

Quaritch took the Tsahik by the neck and tightened the strap.

—Aghr! —Omli brought her hands to her neck and instead of a hellish beep, the collar started to emit small electric shocks.

Omli fell to the ground, moving her hands away from her neck, trying to breathe.

Quaritch watched Tsahik growl and struggle against the collar, he stepped over her and went to the older na'vi child.

—Show me your fingers.

Stunned, Omli listened to the children scream.

No!

No!

Don't touch her!

The electric pulses were blinding her, her neck was swelling more and she could barely breathe. She couldn't help the little ones. That tortured her more.

—Zili... —she murmured, watching Quaritch approach Kiri with a knife.

The pulses continued and her eyes could barely distinguish any figure. Her senses were becoming even more dazed. Eywa whispered:

He is his son...

Spider…

Miles...

Omli managed to calm down, now she too was a hostage. So to speak.

Quaritch had called for reinforcements, not only was the Samson coming for them, but the entire entourage of General Ardmore. The only thing she could do was breathe, try to reduce the pressure on her neck and connect her neural cord to the ground.

—What will we do with Tsahik, Colonel? —asked Ja.

—I believe after this, she won't want to cooperate anymore. —he replied, looking at the tablet. —Can you activate the audio, Brown?

Omli lifted her head and looked at the sky. She was sitting next to a trunk, watched over by Walker.

—It's going to rain... —murmured Omli.

Then, she looked at Kiri. She looked at her deeply and tried to speak to her, within her heart. Kiri seemed more distressed about her little sister than what a white-haired Na’vi might say to her.

Omli smiled at her, inhaled deeply and as she exhaled, a gust of wind traveled to young Kiri's ears.

—Eywa is with you... when the lightning strikes, run.

—Did you say something? —Walker interrupted.

Kiri looked at Omli, she heard what she said but, she didn't understand what she meant by the lightning.

—It's going to rain. —Omli replied, straightening her back.

As night fell, Omli meditated in silence. The earth beneath her pulsed, the palpitations were not visible to the soldiers, the waves of light that surrounded her were only noticed by the little ones. Especially Kiri, who even saw, how Omli's luminescent freckles flashed from time to time.

It was done. The drops began to fall and just as Omli tried to communicate to Kiri, when a dazzling lightning strikes the earth, they must run for their lives.

What would become of Omli?

She wasn't thinking about that. If Quaritch banished her from her home in Bridgehead it would be a relief, if on the contrary her death sentence was set:

—...it wouldn't be the first time. —she smiled, keeping her eyes closed.

Right now, more important than her commission as an emissary of Eywa's will, more than being Tsahik of the Sahazra clan. Omli felt a deep need to protect those children, she had to make sure they could escape safely.

Meanwhile, Brown was finishing reconstructing the audiovisual record of the AMP suite, only the image was left to be cleaned. As soon as that was ready, Quaritch glanced at the corpse lying there, debating whether or not to know how his last moments of life were.

He was tormented by thinking about how it was, if he suffered, if it was painful or even, if the last thing his eyes saw was the maddening face of a traitor: Jake, celebrating his victory.

—Lyle. Bring Tsahik...

—Right away, sir.

It wasn't long before Ardmore arrived in the area, so he had to check on his refugee.

—The Colonel wants to see you. —said Lyle.

Omli opened her eyes, stood up, and walked. She looked again at Kiri and looked at the sky, reminding her that it wouldn't be long before the lightning struck. Kiri saw in that white-haired na'vi, something stranger than her albino appearance, it was as if she saw something familiar.

—Nice show you gave us a back there, Tsahik. —said Quaritch, holding the tablet.

She did not respond, she did not even look at him.

—Do you want me to loosen the collar a bit?

—If you're going to get rid of me, just do it. —she stated. —I understand that I am no longer useful to you, so just shoot. The only thing I ask is that they do not see. —glancing sideways at the little na’vi.

Quaritch smiled.

—You certainly are faithful to your teachings, Tsahik. —bringing his hand to Omli's neck.

She looked away, moving the Colonel’s hands away.

—You would rather die than have harm done to an innocent. —taking Omli's hands. —I admire that.

Quaritch moved the white strands away from Omli's shoulders and loosened the strap of her collar, enough so that it no longer tightened.

—You won't get rid of us that easily. —said Quaritch, sliding his fingers along Omli's neck.

That touch.

Delicate and careful...

He felt the Tsahik's skin, how irritated it was, the depth of the cut from pressure. She breathed deeply, once again took the Colonel's hands, gently moving away from his neck.

Omli wanted to cry, her heart weighed too much, her mind was blaming that feeling.

She averted his gaze for fear that he would see her eyes well up, even though the Colonel didn't notice, at that moment the young Tsahik was grappling with a major internal conflict.

—Ready, Colonel. You can see it now…

Omli looked at the screen.

Jake Sully, the great Toruk Makto bearing the colors of a warrior.

Omli felt that conflict she had taught them so much about in recent weeks. The battle between the mind and the heart.

Reason against feeling.

She looked at Quaritch's face, again that emptiness, that cold sensation emanating from his body. The cold that brushed Omli's skin: fear. That's what the Colonel's fear felt like, like the cold that Omli felt when the cryogenic capsule was freezing her skin.

—...enough Quaritch. —Jake was heard in the video.

And then, when he was about to die at the hands of the Colonel:

—Sully's woman... —said Lyle.

—She's a savage. —added Quaritch.

Omli felt her breath caught in her throat.

—Neytiri... —she murmured in surprise.

Sylwanin's sister.

—Do you know her? —said Quaritch, glancing sideways at the Tsahik.

Omli knew that Neytiri was the wife of Toruk Makto, however she hadn't seen her in a long time. Not even in a photo, and now that she appeared before her eyes, with her sharp gaze and the colors of a warrior, she couldn't help but think of her Tsahik’tsmuke:

—She has the same gaze as Sylwanin... —said Omli, bringing her hands to her chest. Coiling her tail around her leg. —Tsahik’tsmuke.

Confused, Quaritch stored that information for later questioning.

The video ended with Neytiri's two arrows embedded in the Colonel's chest.

While Omli was holding back the sob caused by the memory of Sylwanin, Quaritch was doing the same, resisting the terror of seeing his last moments of life.

Both were silently crying their own miseries.

Omli, despite such a terrible encounter with Quaritch and Jake Sully's kids; despite the rage she felt at the delight of Quaritch's hands loosening the strap on her neck; even with all that and just as she had taught them...

She had to listen to her heart: empathy.

Omli lent her tears to Quaritch's pain, crying for him and for her, Omli's crying was for the memory of her beloved sister Sylwanin. The Tsahik placed her hand on the Colonel's shoulder, lowering her gaze covering her mouth and tried to sob as quietly as possible. Even so, Quaritch could hear her, her faint crying and the way she breathed deeply gave her away.

He thought that Omli was crying for his death, and just for that small confusion, he decided to give her a second chance.

He took the young Tsahik's hand and squeezed it against his shoulder, she lifted her gaze.

Confused, she thought he was comforting her.

The Great Mother is never wrong, for her wisdom transcends understanding. An apparent confusion is also a form of reconciliation. At that moment, the force of the heart, triumphed.

While Omli meditated once more, calling the rain, in her sorrow she also called the lightning. The proximity to Quaritch made her react, the situation that surrounded her, the danger. Eywa calmed the storm of her young emissary and reminded her of what forgiveness symbolized, the Great Mother whispered in the wind: a kind of fire. Fire that heals, love that heals; instead of burning, it shelters.

That's why Omli left in the hands of the Great Mother her anguish for Jake Sully's children, and decided to call forgiveness again in her wounded chest, listening to Eywa's comfort in the beating of her heart.

Quaritch leaned over the AMP suite, the dim light of the night illuminated the raindrops that were becoming more and more noticeable.

He took the skull of his own skeleton, removed the mask, and observed the empty sockets that looked at him. Omli observed the skull, and doing just what Eywa had whispered to her heart, Omli reconciled with Colonel Quaritch; sliding her fingers among the three marks on the skull.

It was like a silent conversation.

When the Colonel closed his fingers, pulverizing the skull, Omli slid her hand over the dry pieces in Quaritch's palm. She approached his ear:

—Now your body rests with our Great Mother… —rubbing her palm against the Colonel's. —May this be a symbol of what you leave behind. —blowing the remnants of the skull. —Dust you are…

She looked at him. Omli took the Colonel's hand and placed it on her chest, she pressed her hands, making sure he felt her own beating heart.

He looked at her with a tense gesture, his lips tight and his ears lowered. It was as if he rejected such an act of undeserved mercy.

—...and from dust you will be reborn.

That phrase, whispered between the Tsahik's tender lips.

The way she looked at him, with an indescribable calm.

And her peaceful smile.

Despite seeing Tsahik's injured neck, despite hurting her. She was there, crying over his human death; honoring the dust of his bones with her breath, comforting his sorrow in her chest.

Quaritch breathed deeply, appreciating his own reflection in the wide purple mirrors of the young na’vi.

—You will return with us, Tsahik. —he spat, moving Omli's hand away. —Your work as our guide is not over yet.

He could not resist the kind of forgiveness she gave him.

The lightning struck the earth.

The light and thunder marked the flight of Sully's children, even young Spider managed to escape. While they were being chased, the great Toruk Makto, along with his wife, came to rescue their children. Omli stayed behind by Quaritch's orders.

The crossfire, the projectiles, the explosions, everything seemed to overshadow the roar of the rain. Omli closed her eyes and asked the Great Mother to protect the children.

Her prayer was heard, if Omli had also asked for soldiers perhaps they too would have been saved.

When the sky lit up and the noise of the ship broke through the trees. Omli felt Quaritch's strong arms around her; then, her feet left the ground as she was lifted by the ship's cables.

Tsahik didn't realize it, but three soldiers did not return alive.

That night Quaritch gathered them all, he indicated that the incident with Omli was just a slip, an obvious reaction coming from someone:

—...as sensitive as her. —he explained. —Not for that I'm going to punish her, not so harshly. I want that matter to be forgotten and as soon as we can, we resume the lessons.

Omli did not expect absolution from the Colonel. Surprised she thanked the Great Mother and at the same time, she wondered why that attitude. The Colonel did not seem like the type of person who forgives and forgets, however, with her he proved to be different.

Quaritch took advantage of the pain of the loss of the soldiers, to remind them why they were there: Jake Sully. Capture and annihilate the traitor, along with all his offspring because, in the words of the Colonel:

—Bad grass grows fast. It must be cut from the root so that it does not grow again...

And finally, they all mourned, once again, the deaths of the soldiers. To which Omli asked:

—Colonel. —getting up. —Allow me to lead their burial, they were your brothers. —looking at the others. —And I also loved them. —lowering her gaze. —Please.

Quaritch looked at her. Not knowing what to feel, whether appreciation for the gesture or, resentment. She represented everything that the RDA and his superiors tried to bring down: savages. However, he could not deny that a certain shiver ran down his shoulders when he saw that kind purple gaze.

—Okay. Tomorrow first thing. We will all attend, if you need anything for the...ceremony, let me know.

Omli nodded and returned to her place.

Next morning, everyone gathered in one of the gardens behind the dormitories.

Chapter 17: Second Lesson

Chapter Text

A couple of soldiers had dug three trenches. Meanwhile, Omli and other soldiers were responsible for collecting flowers and some personal belongings.

As the sun began to rise, everyone adorned the trenches with the flowers, Omli sang. They all lined up in front of the fallen soldiers. A couple of shots broke the quiet of the morning, in honor of them, then they saluted in a firm position.

As the morning fog began to emerge from the ground, Omli called out three seeds:

—These are seeds from the Tree of Souls. —showing them the floating seeds in her hands. —Atokirina.

As Omli passed by each one, some sobbed, marveled by the mysticism of that seed. Quaritch was reluctant to such rituals, as he was accustomed not to lend his heart to the pain of loss. Moreover, according to him, they could come back to life, in an eternal circle of infernal rebirth.

—The seeds are very pure spirits, they are the souls of our oldest ancestors. Na’vi of the first songs, guides that lead souls towards Eywa, their messengers.

Omli leaned over the trenches and deposited the seeds one by one.

—Now they are part of our Great Mother. The spirit that was lent to them through their bodies is now returned, from them a new sacred tree will sprout. —she explained looking at the sky, extending her hands. —They are na’vi now, within our Great Mother. They will live eternally… —touching her own chest.

Omli continued her chants, while the others filled the trenches with dirt.

That morning felt particularly peaceful. General Ardmore granted them a couple of hours for the ceremony and then, they would continue with their duties. Even so, the rest of the day was quite peaceful. The soldiers had never been part of such a kind, hopeful ceremony. The real promise that they would remain alive was comforting, as it appeased the perpetual human uncertainty of the beyond.

In Pandora, life after death was real.

The others returned to their activities. Omli stayed, meditating in silence on the loss of her three apprentices. She thought about how much they bothered her, how they mocked:

—...but then. —breathing deeply. —I learned to love them, I laughed with them.

Omli saw in them the memory of her brothers in TAP, the small ones who were also snatched from their home. The same ones who also died during a clash between human and Na'vi enemies.

She looked at the trenches, the earth that covered them. Placing her hands on the ground, she took a breath and exhaled slowly. Her freckles lit up, her tail writhed; the pulsations of her heart vibrated to the ground, from where small shoots of grass emerged, the vines sought their way and settled on the graves.

—Now they are with Eywa... —she thought, contemplating the vegetation emerging from the graves.

Thanks to the gesture of the ceremony, the losses of Sean Fike, Alexander Ja, and Maria Walker served to strengthen the bonds between Omli and the soldiers. Quickly forgetting the slip with Sully's children; the Tsahik became an important element of the Recom unit and with it, trust became stronger.

—Here... —pointing to her belly. —The origin of life...tirengop. Life

Omli and the soldiers of the unit meditated in an area outside of Bridgehead. A now habitual place for them as, among the branches, roots, and thick vegetation, the soldiers continued to hone their skills on the Na'vi path.

—The matrix that holds life is more than just a female womb, in everyone it exists and represents a spiritual matrix... —she explained, while breathing deeply. —a symbol of fertility and creativity, energy flowing. Everything that arises from imagination, brilliant ideas, emotions, everything comes from here. It's like the water that runs in the rivers, when anger boils in our veins and when it springs in our eyes when we cry... —Swok prrku. —said Omli.

—Swok prrku. —they repeated in unison.

—Learn to listen to your emotions, feel with consciousness, mind—touching her temple. —what your bodies tell you. —Omli straightened her back. —If you manage to listen to your inner voice, you will be able to hear our Great Mother. You will be able to flow with her, wherever you go…

Omli led them through the thick of the jungle, forcing them to see:

—You're overthinking everything! —she exclaimed angrily, shoving Lieutenant Wainfleet's shoulder. —Only mind! —pointing at her own head. —Wew Ronsem!

Cold Mind!

The Tsahik reprimanded the soldiers, who were covered in scars, small cuts, and branches on their clothes. After the first training, running among the herbaceous obstacles, several if not all of them, couldn't even keep half the pace of Omli.

—You're going too fast. Tsahik. —Mansk complained, scratching his neck.

—Fast? —she looked at him severely. —Learn fast or die, if you don't listen to your instincts, —touching Brown's chest. —Eywa's merciless currents will sweep you away. Yune! txe'lan, txe’lan…

Listen to the heart!

The heart!

Quaritch nodded, seconding Omli's reprimand.

—Again, soldiers. —said the Colonel. —Eyes open, flow with…the spirit. —touching his chest.

Before the sun set and the Samson picked them up at the rendezvous point, Omli took them to regain their strength. A walk along the water trails, near the waterfalls, from the height where the cliffs framed an area of voice trees:

—¡Stä'nì! —Omli exclaimed, throwing a fruit to López. —Catch!

The soldier held the fruit, observing it with intrigue.

—Yom fì'u… —Omli said to Z-dog. —Fruit, it's called Yovo. Eating one of these is like a complete dinner.

Omli approached the others, including the Colonel, whose exhausted gaze was lost in the water beneath his feet. The Tsahik sat next to him.

—Eat. —giving him the fruit.

Quaritch took the fruit, taking a big bite. Surprised, Omli smiled, since this time he did not question what she gave him.

—How is it?

—It has a lot of seeds...

She smiled, trying not to laugh. While both enjoyed the view, Omli glanced at the Colonel's face, something was bothering him. It was noticeable by the way he rested his elbow on his leg, looking with a frown at the whitish glow of the voice trees.

—What are you thinking about, Colonel? —Omli asked, placing her hands on his shoulder.

Quaritch chewed the flesh of the fruit, biting the seeds with rage.

—We've been trying to tame this place for two weeks. —he blurted out. —I understand that about...listening to feelings and, intuition but, —spitting out the seeds. —the instinct we have is more of the type that makes us attack or flee.

Omli nodded, she understood.

—Survival. Live or die...

—I wonder how the hell Sully managed to integrate into this world so easily. —he smiled ironically. —Maybe I have to take off my clothes and wear those outfits that squeeze the darkest places of my body...

Omli smiled, by this point the Colonel's humor, especially sarcastic and rude, no longer bothered her.

—It would be easier if you didn't have to carry so many attachments. —the young Tsahik replied. —But what you carry aren't these things, but the weight you carry inside. —touching the Colonel's chest. —When I tell you to listen to your inner voice, I'm also trying to say listen to what you're ignoring. —looking into his eyes. —The confusion, the anger, the doubts...these are the stones that prevent you from moving forward.

Quaritch looked at the Na'vi's hand on his chest, sighed, and looked back at the horizon.

—It's easy for you, isn't it, Tsahik? —spitting out more seeds. —I imagine the most painful thing in your life has been the rejection of your people.

Omli smiled.

—No Colonel, the loss of my family, my people, my brothers. —she sighed, recalling the tortures she underwent at the TAP barracks, when she stopped hearing Eywa's voice. —Losing faith has been my greatest pain...

—Faith in what?

Omli had to be careful with her words.

—There was a time when I felt very alone, away from my home. The voice of our Great Mother...I stopped hearing it. My heart died within me, leaving me with a mind full of sad thoughts... —looking at the voice trees. —It was a fire that hurt me for a long time, a rage that found nothing to burn but myself.

She slid her hands through her hair, observing the white strands, these also seemed to shine, reflecting the light of the night.

—The Omli of that time had to die, Colonel. —touching the necklaces on her neck. —And not because hatred and sadness consumed her, no. Fire has the ability to purify, it turns wounds into ashes, so that from those same wounds, a new creature may emerge...

—A phoenix. —looking at her sideways.

—That's right. —placing both hands on the Colonel's shoulders. —I stopped fighting the fire inside me, I accepted it. And when I learned to handle it, I realized that this fire, instead of harming me, could heal me and heal others. —looking at the horizon. —This fire, so alive, was the spirit of Eywa... we all have that fire inside, but in me, that fire was more intense...

The intensity of death, isolation, fear. The confusion of hearing Eywa so clearly and at the same time, not knowing how to understand her message.

—I learned to see, more than ever in my life. —looking at the Colonel. —My heart burns...

Quaritch was looking at the reflection of the luminescent vegetation in Omli's big purple eyes, her dilated pupils, like a bottomless well, a void that showed that fire.

—Palon txe’lan. Correct? —said the Colonel.

Omli smiled, looking away. Moving away from him.

—Yes, Ma’palon txe’lan… —patting her chest.

—10 minutes, Colonel! —Lieutenant Wainfleet exclaimed.

Omli stood up and went to the other soldiers. Regrouping to leave for the meeting point.

Quaritch watched her, grumbled as he tried to hear what she was telling them. That which he tried so much to ignore:

—…so. —walking towards the group. —listening to feelings.

Second lesson: The Sacral.

Chapter 18: Third Lesson

Chapter Text

Time was no longer in their favor, the second month began and at the Colonel's request, the Tsahik's lessons became stricter.

—In two weeks you will demonstrate how much you have learned. —declared Omli. —This will be your trial by fire, soldiers.

From the cafeteria, Omli now displayed the severity of Colonel Quaritch. It was time to raise the level of demand.

—To become na’vi, you must prove your worth to our Great Mother, the degree of balance within you and above all, —looking at them. —how much you can see.

In the following weeks, Omli took them to explore the most rugged areas of the na’vi territory. She took a big risk, for she was now closer to the areas frequented by the Tawkami clan.

Omli forced them to run: faster, more agile; dodging the herbaceous obstacles, in order to catch up with her:

—The first one to take this feather from me, —showing them the feather at the tip of her tail. —will earn the privilege of learning the tactics to tame an ikran. To the winner of each day I will reveal a unique secret, which I will never mention again. —approaching the soldiers. —It's up to you how much you want to keep living.

—Tsahik. —said the Colonel, calling her.

Omli was in the dormitory gardens, cultivating with the scientists the plants, flowers, and fruits that would serve for the next day's breakfast.

—What you said a few days ago… about, —nervously. —listening to our…inner selves.

Omli held the basket on her waist, paying attention as the Colonel avoided her purple gaze.

—Yes… —said Omli, trying to decipher what the Colonel was struggling to truly said.

—I've set aside a couple of hours a day, after the general training with the unit. —looking at her with haughtiness. —I want to develop my Na’vi skills more quickly, so I can support the others…in case you cannot continue with us.

Omli left the basket on the floor, fearing the worst.

—General Ardmore decided to kick me out… —lowering her ears.

—No. No, no. —averting his gaze. —I did not mean that. It's just a preventive measure… well, actually…I mean.

Omli noticed that he was struggling, so she simply rested her hands on the Colonel's shoulders. Looking at him with kindness.

—It's alright, Colonel. We will train, together.

—Yes. —looking away.

Omli saw something in his eyes, something was changing. Something that appeared to be igniting.

—We will start before everyone else and finish the same, a couple of hours before the end of the day. Understood? —the Colonel clarified.

—I won't be less demanding. —smiling slightly.

—That's what I hope for. —looking at the soldiers training in the field, avoiding steel obstacles, climbing walls. —You told me that if I showed notable improvements, the rest of the unit would do the same. —glancing at her. —I think it's time for that to happen.

Suddenly, the Colonel's attitude toward Omli changed.

Despite the continuous missions assigned to the soldiers, and the sporadic time she had to interact with the unit beyond the lessons, Omli perceived the group to be more united with her. At the end of the missions, Omli received them with open arms, healing their wounds, listening to their stories; they also rejoiced to see her, they brought her things they found on their way through the hostile territories:

—Once you said you loved transparent little stones... —said Brown. —I found this near a river.

Surprised, Omli took the small stone. Taking the soldier's hand.

—Irayo, tsmuka…

During breakfasts, she no longer sat in the corner of the table, apart from the group, no more. Among the soldiers, they took turns to sit next to her, listening to the dreams that Tsahik had had, as they felt like premonitions:

—I love when she talks about the rivers. —said Lyle.

—What's so special about them? —questioned the Colonel, sipping his coffee.

—They are a good omen. —responded López.

—Her visions are like a fortune cookie. —added Warren. —Once she said that a mountain collapsed near the headquarters and that day, the Samsons had computer failures.

—That was a coincidence. —Z-dog replied.

Big Mistake. Huge. Omli's mouth was full, she didn't have a chance to respond to the soldier blindness, and yet, the others answered for her:

—Coincidences do not exist.

Lyle shook Z-dog's shoulders.

—You haven't learned anything, soldier?

Quaritch wasn't so convinced too. He attributed these apparent premonitions to the good relationship they had with Tsahik. Whatever she said was like a direct order from the Colonel himself, an irrefutable truth.

—I also dreamed about you, Colonel. —Omli said, laughing. —"I saw you wearing Na'vi clothes, with your face painted and feathers on your shoulders...red, that was your color.

The others laughed, imagining the unassailable Colonel Quaritch looking like a Na'vi. He just arched his eyebrows, drinking a little more coffee.

—Lights! —exclaimed Omli, turning off the main lighting in the bedroom. —Rest, ma’kittens…

The curtains no longer closed at night.

Now, the night light adorned the interior of the dormitory with its landscapes, Omli slept better, losing her gaze in the moons. And while she murmured thanks to the Great Mother, the Colonel, whose bed was right next to Tsahik's, also lost his gaze, caressing with his eyes the white mane of Omli, contouring the luminescent freckles on her back.

—It's somewhat egocentric, don't you think? —Omli said, mockingly.

The soldiers, exhausted, trying to breathe after such a race along the edge of the cliffs, jumping between branches, dodging thick creepers.

—Your symbol. —pointing to her own shoulder. —You all say: "We will tread on you" —bending down. —but our Great Mother seems to be treading on you, and without any effort.

Omli jumped, hanging from a branch.

—Come on, Deja Blu soldiers! —swinging her body. —I don't want to bury your bodies at the end of the day.

Despite the forced marches, the soldiers were beginning to show results. Although it didn't seem like it.

—Shut up… —said Lyle, holding his breath.

—Txur tokx... —said Omli, sinking her fingers into Prager's abdomen. —Your bodies are strong, but you're not focusing your strength where it's needed.

That morning, Quaritch had prepared archery training. The date for the Iknimaya ritual was approaching and the recombinant hunters were still not ready.

Before meeting on the training field, Quaritch called Omli, boasting a great surprise for her.

—Tsahik! I have something for you. Close your eyes.

Omli nodded.

—Is it another one of your electric surprises? —arching an eyebrow, sarcastic.

Quaritch smiled, took Omli's right hand and placed a beautiful unobtainium bow in her palm.

—Ma’Eywa! —she exclaimed, astonished.

—A token of appreciation. —admiring the young Na'vi's surprised expression. —You have a great fortune in your hands, I would suggest you don't lose it.

—Colonel… —unable to respond. —A bow…made with the bones of our Great Mother…Ma’Eywa!

The bow was black and had the shape of the na'vi bows, with organic weavings that formed the fibers of a wing and colored pebbles at the ends. Even the bowstring had a peculiar iridescent glow.

—In case you were wondering. —approaching her ear, whispering softly. —It doesn't have a tracker, not like your pretty necklace.

She smiled, his irony was no longer bothersome.

Before Omli could thank him, the Colonel patted her on the shoulder and headed for the training field. Satisfied of his gift to the Tsahik.

During archery lessons, as expected, the soldiers showed several deficiencies. Omli went with each one, pressing their waists, pulling on their tails to improve their postures, tightening their shoulders.

—Focus your strength on the abdomen. —pressing López's waist. —Legs, firmly planted on the ground…

At that moment, three arrow shots were heard, one after another. Everyone turned and observed the Colonel's target:

—Incredible! —exclaimed lieutenant Wainfleet. —Did you see that?

Omli approached the Colonel, who high-fived the lieutenant, celebrating his achievement.

—The extra classes paid off, Tsahik —smiling at her.

Omli looked at the target, three perfect shots. She had such a look of astonishment that for a moment, she felt her heart expand to her hands; watching as the Colonel was surrounded by the other soldiers, questioning his tactics; she was watching him.

She saw him smile broadly.

A smile…

—hona…—she thought, feeling a sudden chill in her belly.

Pretty smile.

—Breathe... —pressing her hands on the lower back of the Colonel.

—I see it. —he murmured.

The arrow fell perfectly on the yellow-scaled fish.

—Outstanding —he said, smiling slightly. Keeping his posture firm.

—Txantsana! —she exclaimed, jumping.

The Colonel's training began very early, even when darkness lit up the night. Omli took him hunting, this being the first meal of the day. While she prepared the fire, Quaritch opened the fish. This had been their routine for the past few weeks.

Just the two of them, under the mantle of the Great Mother.

—Irayo, nawm sa’nok… —Omli murmured, before taking the first bite.

—Irayo…

—You speak like a true na’vi. —Omli said, looking at him with joy.

—Oe nume ftu nawm Tsahik Tìralpeng —he smiled eloquently.

Omli looked at him, barely swallowing the bite.

—It's been a long time since I was called that... —nervous.

—You once mentioned it, when you were talking about your path as a wandering Tsahik... without a clan.

—I do have a clan. —taking a big bite of the piece of fish.

—Sarahaz…Sarhaz… —he mumbled with difficulty.

Omli denied, chuckling.

—Sahazra. And no, I'm not referring to that clan.

Omli shook her hands, moistening them in the stream of water falling from a tree trunk. She felt her heart burning, a kind of fire she had not experienced before. She didn't know how to call it, but she knew what that fire could do.

Tsahik walked up to him, slid her hands over the eagle tattoo on Quaritch's shoulder, and then rested her head on him.

—Eagle, right. The bird of your planet…

Quaritch remained motionless, as if trying to deny her.

—A majestic creature… —looking at her. —formidable.

Although, he did not push her away.

—I hope the ikran are as formidable as the eagles of your world. —sighing.

—We’ll see. —murmured Quaritch, brushing his chin on the forehead of the young na'vi. —The day is not far off, Tsahik.

That's how it started, with small gestures. Nervous looks, smiles that stopped being egocentric and became sincere, touches that were not only kind but… desired.

Third Lesson: The sun.

Chapter 19: Fourth Lesson

Chapter Text

—What are you listening to, soldier? —Omli said, approaching Zhang.

She spoke like the Colonel, but with a tenderness he would never show.

—Hmmm? —removing his headphones. —Hey, what's up, Tsahik? Now you are in a better mood?

—Yes. —breathing deeply. —My heart burns in peace.

—What a surprise. —Warren said, resting his hands on the young Na'vi's shoulders. —Ready to pay your debt?

Omli smiled, though not with much pleasure.

—Tsahik! —exclaimed Z-dog, from the weight area. —The uniform suits you!

Omli went to the gym, unfortunately, she had lost a bet with the group and had to pay.

The day before, while she had them running, under the same conditions of capturing the feather at the tip of her tail in exchange for a secret of the ikran; Quaritch suggested a change of game:

—Well, let's make this a little fairer. —Quaritch said. —How about this, for every time one of us captures the yellow feather, not only Tsahik will give the winner the secret. —Looking at her with pride.

The situation amused the Colonel. Although for Omli, it was:

—What does he want from me? —she thought, curious and, a bit scared.

—She will have to accompany us for a full day in our routine. —arching an eyebrow. —What do you think?

She lowered her gaze, however, she hid a smile of confidence.

—It seems fair to me. —Lyle said. —We have to adapt to your lessons, Tsahik. But you have said it yourself: balance.

—Yes. —Mansk added. —It's time for you to also understand our side.

—Well, as you say, it's fair. —raising her gaze. —If that motivates you, I accept it. I just hope that you can finally reach me... —smiling maliciously. —The pace you know is…the normal one, now I will have to use all my strength to avoid you, soldiers. —she affirmed confidently. —I don't plan on carrying sacks of sand. —alluding to what she saw from the soldier’s training.

The other soldiers approved the motion. And the one who enjoyed the cheers for the brilliant idea was the Colonel himself, who approached her.

—Everyone, at the start line. —he exclaimed, moving the others aside.

He put his hand on Omli's shoulder, whispering in her ear.

His voice was different. It wasn't the commanding voice, nor the annoying eloquence…

—I would love to see you in uniform, Tsahik… —growling softly. —Military green would suit you very well.

Omli felt a chill run from her neck to her lower back. Her tail writhed and her ears lowered, she took a couple of steps back. She couldn't respond, the strong palpitations of her heart stunned her reason.

—Ma’Eywa… —she sighed, feeling her heart prick her skin. —Mawey ma’txe'lan…mawey…mawey. My heart… for Eywa's holiness…

She fixed her gaze forward, preparing to run.

Then, the same chill from a moment ago returned, a bit fainter, but still present. She felt a particular gaze stalking her. Looking back, she met the eyes of the Colonel. She threatened him with a defiant look; and he, in response to her hostile gesture, simply winked at her, smiling with his pearly fangs.

Omli averted her gaze, squeezing the moss under her feet.

Trying to deny the growing warmth in her chest.

—Skxawng…

[Dance Macabre-Ghost]

You'll soon be hearing the chime

Close to midnight

Omli flowed like the wind, traversing the vines, swinging between the lianas. She looked back. Perhaps her vision failed, but:

—Where are the others? —she thought, watching Mansk, Zhang, Warren, and Lyle.

If I could turn back the time

I'd make all right

Omli reached the end of the cliff, where a free fall of 40 meters, among steep branches, awaited them. She looked back again, now her sight did not fail her: only Mansk and Warren remained.

Relieved, she smiled:

—I shouldn't be glad but, maybe the others stumbled again on the way. —she took a few steps back. —I'm surprised at Mansk and Warren, they have made quite a progress…though. —preparing to jump. —I was expecting the Colonel to be faster. Well, I don't think that horrendous uniform will be on me today.

She jumped. Her tail waved in the air, stabilizing her fall.

Before reaching the ground she took a liana, swung to a nearby branch, and with one last jump, she reached the ground.

Silence.

Looking up, Mansk and Warren stopped, catching their breath.

—Don't give up! Yemstokx't ra'un!

Then, the wind blew towards her.

—That scent... —she thought, looking around. —the perfume of...the Colonel?

How could it end like this?

There's a sting in the way you kiss me

Something within your eyes

Said it could be the last time

'Fore it's over

Before she could finish satiating herself with that aroma, the sharp sound of two arrows grazed her ears. A pair of titanium arrows tied to a small net captured Omli, throwing her to the ground. When she tried to remove the net, a rain of leaves made their presence known.

—’upe? —she murmured, looking up.

What?

The rest of the unit descended from among the branches, while others emerged from the rocks on the ground.

They had her surrounded, and for the first time since field training began, Omli felt fear.

Just wanna be

Wanna bewitch you in the moonlight

She broke free from the nets she was surrounded. There was no escape.

—Surrender, Tsahik. —Brown exclaimed, approaching her.

She growled, showing the ferocity of her fangs.

—ka*wkrr…—espetó.

Never.

Just wanna be

I wanna bewitch you all night

Mansk was the first to throw himself against her, Omli defended herself formidably. Throwing the soldier through the air.

—Damn! —exclaimed Lyle, laughing. —She's wild, buddy, good try.

—Who's next? —said Omli, challenging them

Z-dog was next. And although she was very skillful, keeping up with her pace, in the end Omli hit her ankles, completely unbalancing her. That was a peculiar move. Although Omli had taught them a couple of Na'vi fighting strategies, she never went deep into those tactics, much less into specific movements; the same happened from the soldiers towards her. She's supposed to not know about human fighting forms; and yet, she seemed to defend herself like a soldier.

Quaritch noticed that.

—Now, Z-dog! —exclaimed Brown.

She pulled out a rope with weights, these tangled in the Tsahik's feet. Unable to balance, she fell to the ground. Omli continued to struggle, but Warren jumped on her, pinning her hands behind her back.

—We caught you. —Zhang celebrated, as he took her feather.

—Well done soldiers. —said Quaritch, approaching Omli.

She kept struggling. She growled and tried to free herself.

—It's over, Tsahik. —said the Colonel, eloquent as usual. —We won. —bending over.

Omli wasn't listening.

Just wanna be

I wanna bewitch you all night

Just wanna be

I wanna bewitch you all night

It all started out fun. Now, it's not.

Her mind took control of her body, bringing back memories...

Painful memories:

—Sedate her! Sedate her!

Omli struggled against the restraint straps, scratching anyone in her way.

—Tie her feet!

A couple of soldiers shot steel nets at her, cutting her skin, and yet; she kept fighting.

Her body remembered that sensation, of being cornered, subdued. All that was missing was the sting in some part of her body and the next thing she would see would be the fog in the air, darkening her sight.

—Wow… calm down, Tsahik. —Z-dog said, backing away.

—Back! —the Colonel exclaimed. —Let her go! Now!

Omli was on the defensive. Quickly gripping the knife with the RDA seal, she cut the net, freeing herself. Now she threatened with the knife clenched in her right hand. Her gaze turned dark. She growled, showing her fangs, looking all around, expecting them to attack her again.

She looked like a wild animal.

—Enough, Tsahik! —Lyle exclaimed, backing away. —It's just training, we're not going to hurt you.

Omli roared, scared, looking for a way to run away.

Then, Quaritch listened to his own instinct:

Innsaei.

[Dressed in Black-Sia]

I had given up

I didn't know who to trust…

So I designed a shell

Kept me from heaven and hell…

—Mawey... —Quaritch murmured, getting rid of his weapons.

Omli fixed her gaze on him, she was about to attack him.

—Mawey Omli…syeha…

Calm, Omli.

Breathe.

Omli kept growling, showing her fangs, snarling. Her hand was trembling, the knife was slipping from her fingers.

And I had hit a low

Was all I let myself know

Yeah, I had locked my heart

I was imprisoned by dark

—Mawey…

Quaritch approached close enough, even to take away her knife. And yet he didn't.

—Syeha Omli…Syeha txukx…Mawey…

Breathe Omli.

Breathe, deeply.

Calm.

Then, she heard the voice of Alice. Comforting her. Like the day her brothers died in the incident at the Omaticaya school.

—Syeha txukx…Mawey…Ma’Omli, mawey ma’yawntu…

—Syeha txukx…Mawey…

Omli began to blink, inhaling a great breath of air, as much as her distress would allow.

She dropped the knife.

—Tsìltsan, Omli… —taking the hand of the Tsahik. —Tsìltsan…

Good, Omli.

Very good.

—Oe'm ngaytxoa… —Omli murmured. Staring fixedly into the honey-colored eyes of the Colonel.

I'm sorry.

Her desolate soul, like that of the small Na'vi girl she once was, with no one from the Sahazra clan to protect her, helpless and afraid; found refuge in the arms of Colonel Quaritch.

She hugged him, clung to him, sobbing uncontrollably.

You found me dressed in black

Hiding way up at the back

Life had broken my heart into pieces

You took my hand in yours

Her tears soaked the Colonel's tank top.

—Mawey… —the Colonel murmured, gently stroking Tsahik's hair.

He encircled her in his arms, pressing her against his chest. He couldn't stop being as surprised as the other soldiers.

—Everything is fine, Omli. Calm down… —he murmured in her ear.

—Ngaytxoa… Colonel…ngaytxoa… —she sobbed, feeling deeply ashamed.

Quaritch glanced at Lieutenant Wainfleet. The exercise was over, and while the airborne unit was arriving to pick them up, the Colonel stayed with Omli; he didn't let her go until she herself stopped clinging to him.

That day, Quaritch felt the pain that Omli carried. The weight that she had spoken of on numerous occasions; a weight that everyone tries to ignore and without realizing it, prevents them from flowing with Eywa.

Seeing this weakness in her made him feel empathy, further sensitizing his heart for the young Tsahik.

You started breaking down my walls

And you covered my heart in kisses

I thought life passed me by

Missed my tears, ignored my cries

Life had broken my heart, my spirit

And then you crossed my path

You quelled my fears, you made me laugh

Then you covered my heart in kisses

Nga lew si ma’txe'lan fa säpom…

(Covered my heart in kisses)

—Do you want me to stay, Colonel? —Lyle asked.

—No. I'll handle it.

Lyle left the dormitory, leaving the Colonel and Omli , who was sobbing silently in her bed, covering her face with the pillow.

The sun was disappearing behind the great moon, the eclipse would soon darken Pandora.

Despite not being a particularly sentimental person, the lessons with Tsahik and the sudden display of Omli's weakness; opened his heart a bit.

—Tsahik… —sitting on the edge of the bed.

—I'm sorry. —she sobbed. —I'm very sorry, Colonel…I didn't want to…I didn't…

—There, there… —stroking the young Na'vi's shoulder. —Nothing serious happened.

—I feel very ashamed, Colonel…

Quaritch ran his fingers over her forehead, he definitely wasn't good for giving comfort speeches. So nothing came to his mind for that moment.

—Did they hurt you? —pushing the white strands away from Omli's face. —I told them not to be so aggressive, if they hurt you, I’ll…

—I'm fine. —wiping the tears from her cheeks.

Omli got up, unable to look at the Colonel, she resigned herself to staying on the bed, turning her back to her companion.

—Listen. I think you had some sort of... involuntary reaction. —clearing his voice, removing his hand from her. —I don't blame you, and I know how you are. Since your arrival, you haven't displayed any wild or violent behavior, not even that time with Sully's kids.

She smiled, remembering that day.

—Only because you and the rest of the unit didn't notice, Colonel... —she murmured. —But I did try to hurt them.

Quaritch let it pass.

—In any case, it has not happened again. You are very sensitive, it was to be expected that in a vulnerable situation you would react like this...

—...vulnerable. —breathing deeply, looking at the ceiling.

Fourth Lesson: The Heart

Chapter 20: Fifth Lesson

Chapter Text

The mind can resist, but the heart can't be stopped.

Especially, if it is already burning.

—Listen. —he paused. —I don't want this to happen again. —trying to look at her.

But she remained with her back to him.

—And for that not to happen, I need to know what triggered it —Quaritch added.

Omli turned, her purple gaze, flooded in a sea of tears. Even her cheeks were dampened by the foam of that sea.

—You wouldn't understand, Colonel —avoiding his gaze.

—Then, —placing his hands on Omli's shoulders. —help me to understand.

Quaritch slid his fingers on the Tsahik's cheeks, removing the strands of hair stuck to her face.

She took a deep breath, gathering the courage to share her past. As much as she could.

—Colonel, I have lived through things that I wouldn't wish on anyone, —she began, her voice trembling. —I experienced desperation and anguish like never before. I fought, I fought a lot, but the wounds that remained... —touching her chest. —were not only physical. I carried wounds in my spirit, deep within me.

Quaritch didn't understand, he had no idea of everything that had happened in Omli's life.

—Our Great Mother allowed me to reconcile with the ghosts of my past, to make peace with the wounds in my heart…

—But they didn't heal. —he added, looking at her cautiously. —Not entirely.

Omli smiled, playing with the pebbles of her outfit, as an anxious gesture.

—You can't forget... —she sighed. —you can forgive, not feel guilty or pain anymore. But you never forget. —looking up at the ceiling. —My soul healed, but sometimes, the memory reaches my skin. —hugging herself.

Now more than ever, Quaritch longed to know Omli's story. Her entire story.

—What happened to you, Omli? —he asked seriously.

Quaritch's suspicions heightened.

She paused, swallowing her breath.

—It was during a very sad time for my people, full of pain and confusion.

—That wasn't the question... —holding the young na'vi's face.

Omli looked at him fixedly.

—It's not easy to tell something like this, Colonel. —pulling her hand from the Colonel's.

—Why? —frowning.

—I know that many things would change. —lowering her gaze. —Everything we have achieved...

Quaritch, kept silent. Thinking: What could it be?

An idea enlightened him.

—If all that you have done here is some kind of plan to attack Bridgehead… —pursing his lips, denying. —forget about it, you and your people would die before even getting close to the perimeter.

—No, Colonel... —she asserted. —I know, I understand that you may think that about me but... as I said on the first day. —looking into his eyes. —It’s just me...

—So. —looking at her haughtily. —What else could ruin all of this?

Omli thought for a moment. Maybe she misinterpreted the Great Mother's design, maybe what she told her was not "keep the secret", maybe it was:

Be cautious.

—What will happen when this is over, Colonel? —pointing at the dormitory beds. —There's only one month left, then what? —looking at him severely. —"don't think General Ardmore will want to renew my stay with you. Once you manage to tame an ikran, I will no longer be necessary... —lowering her ears. —It would make no sense for me to stay.

Quaritch took Omli's hands, squeezing them gently. He had made up his mind a while ago. He was just waiting for the right moment to reaffirm it.

—You are one of us, Tsahik. Once you're in, you can't just leave.

Omli furrowed her brow, pulling her hands away from the Colonel. He noticed her rejection.

—Then all the more reason...I must keep my secret —said the young na'vi.

And again, he took Omli's hands. Somewhat forcefully.

—You are not our hostage, nor a refugee. —looking at her with a strange tenderness. —You are part of the Recom unit, you are no longer just our guide. Now you are our partner, Omli. One of us.

She saw the truth in the Colonel's eyes. She loves to hear her name on his lips.

Be cautious.

—…are you serious?

He brought Tsahik's hands to his chest, pressing. That gesture drew a sigh from the fragile heart of the young na’vi.

—You tell me. —smiling kindly. —You're the one who sees best of all.

Omli felt the Colonel's racing heart, the firmness of his hand, and the warmth with which he held her.

—Nìmal ne oe, Omli…

His gaze was intense. Burning, the fire of truth, the severity of the Colonel turned into:

—Trust me… —caressing Tsahik's hand.

Maybe what the Great Mother tried to tell Omli was not "keep the secret" or "be cautious". Maybe it was:

—Nìmal ne oe…—murmured Omli.

Trust me.

—Colonel, the records you asked for. —said one of the officers.

—Thanks —taking the tablet.

Omli told him everything.

Absolutely everything.

—The TAP program? —questioned Lieutenant Wainfleet, while reading the records.

From the general administration area of the barracks, Quaritch read everything they had about the Na'vi ambassador program. Fortunately, it was all there. At the time, General Ardmore admitted not having all the information, but as a new shipment arrived from Earth a month ago, it brought the complete records of the RDA.

Records of all activities carried out so far, on Pandora.

—That is… —said Wainfleet, amazed. —No, is it?

Quaritch nodded.

—That's right, Lieutenant —his gaze fixed on those wild eyes. —That's her.

—Damn, she hardly looks the same.

They both looked at the photo of Omli, when she was twelve years old. Her hair was still black and her eyes, were not the deep purple color they are now.

The Colonel spent the entire afternoon reading every report of the program, each file, paying special attention to the file of:

—Omli te’ Tzuan Zulki’ite. —said Lieutenant Wainfleet. —Sahazra Clan. Captured at the age of twelve, resource of the TAP program. —denying. —I can't believe it, Colonel. This explains a lot…

—Quite a bit... —he affirmed seriously, without taking an eye off his reading.

Everything was in the file, even the collaboration with Dr. Augustine.

—Climate manipulation? —said Lyle, mocking. —This must be a joke, right? Dr. Augustine had a very strange way of seeing this world, but telekinesis? Mind reading? —looking to the side, taking a breather. —The strangest thing I knew about Pandora were the links between creatures and na'vi. Damn, who was going to imagine this. —he said, laughing.

The Colonel was not laughing.

Upon finishing reading, he returned the files to the officer. He took a moment to be able to process everything that he now understood, tying together Omli's story and what was reported in her file.

Then, he decided to go to General Ardmore.

—What will you do, Colonel? Will you report Tsahik? —Lyle asked, noticeably distressed.

—Something like that.

—Colonel, don't do this. —stopping him.

Quaritch looked at his lieutenant, confused by his reaction.

—I perfectly understand that you are upset. And yes, it was not right for her to hide something as important as the TAP program, but… that changes nothing. —he paused. —I even think it was a good thing.

—A good thing? —crossing his arms.

Quaritch was testing his second in command.

—Think about it for a moment, Colonel. If it weren't for everything she knows about us, about the RDA projects, about who we are, then I believe it would have been impossible for her to adapt so well —he said with a smile. —I was wondering how she had no problems entering and exiting the barracks areas, understanding all the equipment. She was putting her hand on the sensors, using the tablets as if it was nothing.

Lost in thought just thinking about all the things she did, things that made sense, details that were taken for granted.

—How did we not realize? —bringing his hand to his forehead. —The times we used the showers, she had no problem using the touch knobs, she knew how they worked…

Quaritch placed his hand on the lieutenant's shoulder.

—Speak for yourself, soldier. —turning around. —I always had my suspicions.

—Colonel, don't do this. —Lyle insisted, desperate. —She earned her place here. You know that Ardmore could retaliate against her!

And yet, the Colonel did not stop his steps.

Fifth Lesson: The Throat/The Voice

Chapter 21: Sixth Lesson

Chapter Text

—Colonel, don't do this. —Lyle insisted.

However, it was already too late. They both had arrived at the command room.

Quaritch's gaze was decisive. The question was:

What was he thinking?

What was he going to do with Omli?

—Welcome to the team. —said Ardmore, shaking hands with Omli. —Omli Tzuan, you are now part of the human colonization project on Pandora.

Omli was wearing her green military uniform, her white mane no longer waved curly, wild; now it showed a single braid, leaving just two curls falling on her forehead.

—Thank you very much, General Ardmore. —Omli responded. —I will do everything possible to make our worlds coexist.

—I hope so. —he replied, looking at her with great expectations.

Quaritch was speechless. His feet kept moving forward, but his eyes didn't believe what they were witnessing.

—Hey! Colonel! —greeted Zhang.

—We just sent López to get you. —said Z-dog.

As he turned around, Omli's gaze lit up, smiling at him with immense sweetness.

—What's going on? —Quaritch questioned, incredulous

—The unthinkable, Colonel. —Ardmore responded. —Years of planning in negotiations and diplomatic treaties, finally resolved.

Quaritch didn't understand a damn thing.

—I knew she was too good to be true. —Ardmore added. —Who would have thought that Miss Omli was part of the ambassador program.

—Now everything makes sense, doesn't it, Colonel? —said Brown, noticeably happy. —She was always on our side!

—That's how our Great Mother wanted it. —said Omli, smiling at him.

As soon as Omli had finished the first set of activities for the day, she and the other soldiers in the Recom unit gathered. Omli, inspired by the fervor in her chest, once again felt the call of the Great Mother, pulsating in her:

—...burning heart. —she thought.

She decided to reveal the truth to the soldiers, her truth, and then formally present herself to General Ardmore and offer her support. As an ally of the Na'vi people to the humans.

—When I'm done with the Recom unit, I'd like to stay. —staring with total certainty at the general. —As you know, I was trained to act as an ambassador to the Na'vi clans. My first mission turned out to be successful, until the...incident. —lowering her gaze. —However… —straightening her posture, proud. —I know it's complicated for you to understand how this world works, but I want to help you. I want you to understand what it's like to live here, how balance works; and just as I managed to show my world to the soldiers, —looking at them. —I would like to do the same with you. I want to teach humans to see. If you allow me…

Astonished and still with her usual rigid expression, Ardmore couldn't feel happier. Omli's request to join their ranks was just the kind of results she wanted to report.

There was no way to refuse.

—I only have one condition, general. —Omli added.

Just one week away from the big test: the iknimaya ceremony, the soldiers were anxious and, a little concerned.

By that time, on their last visit to the jungle, Omli had called Isis, her beloved ikran. Who kept fluttering around her rider. The young Tsahik took advantage of their reunion to explain some matters regarding the ikrans and, regarding the feather race, she took Zhang for a ride, as he had earned the honor of knowing one of the secrets of the ikrans.

—Technically we all captured the feather... —said Lyle, while watching Zhang cling to the ikran's bridle.

—I’ll be honest... —said Mansk. —I don't think he's enjoying it.

Omli took flight, laughing as she heard the poor soldier complain and curse. Quaritch laughed, although:

—Lucky bastard. —he muttered.

—Tsahik. —The Colonel exclaimed.

Back at Bridgehead, Omli was retouching the paint on her ikran. Singing about how much she missed her and how terrible their separation had been.

—Oel ngati kameie, Colonel… —Omli said, making the gesture with her hand.

The Colonel smiled, mimicking the gesture.

—Is painting the ikran another ritual? —he asked eloquently.

Omli took the Colonel's hand, painting his fingers purple. This gesture, with a certain seductive air, made the Colonel's heart race.

—It's part of our bond. —said Omli, sliding the Colonel's hand over Isis's back. —Being albino, it's more prone to being attacked by other creatures, I have to camouflage her, imitating the colors of other ikran.

She stroked the back of the Colonel's hand, painting a purple trail on his arm. Three lines.

—Each rider…must mark their ikran. —sighing. —Make it their own, show who it belongs to…

—Oh, really? —said Quaritch, smiling.

Omli moved her hands away from him, and took another bowl, one with a thick emerald green paint.

—As I said, it's part of our bond.

—Not surprising. —affirmed Quaritch. —You paint it with your colors. —He's waving his arm with the three purple lines she just painted on him.

After leaving Isis in her new home, resting right above the roof of the dormitories, Quaritch took Omli to the records room. He wanted to talk a little more about the young Tsahik's past, to understand her.

Also to spend a little more time alone with her.

—Do you want me to go with you, Colonel? —said Lyle, as he took off his shirt.

—I won’t be long… —placing his hand on Omli's back.

—As you say, boss. —the soldier nodded.

Despite being very unobservant, Lyle knew the Colonel well. Something seemed out of the ordinary.

Once in the room, Omli sat on one of the tables, looking at the touch panel in front of the Colonel. She rested her hands on her companion's shoulders, her curly hair fell on the Colonel's neck; the pebbles of the Tsahik's outfit tickled his back. Her leg, uncovered, with just a couple of threads of her skirt, radiated her warmth to the Colonel's ribs.

She was very close to him, and that didn't bother him. Neither of them.

—They gave you sedatives strong enough to put an elephant to sleep. —Quaritch said, showing her the file.

—Do you think I'm an elephant?

Quaritch looked at her without saying a word.

—Well .—he finally answered. —I mean, savage, like a rampage elephant.

His slight grin said it all.

—15 days in solitary confinement, I'm surprised you're still sane, Tsahik.

—Time doesn't pass when you close your eyes, —touching Quaritch's forehead. —and open them to Eywa. —touching his chest. —During those days, I tried to listen to our Great Mother, but I only heard silence.

She straightened her back, stretching her arms.

—Now I know… —yawning. —that her silence was the peace she was trying to give me. And I didn't understand it.

Omli told him about the painful gags, the restraint ropes; Quaritch confirmed her story with what was written in the file. Now, Omli laughed, remembering the fear in the doctors and the times the soldiers stumbled upon the tail of the young Na'vi. Quaritch also grin, mentioning how inept that first unit of soldiers was, all neophytes on Pandora; ignorants of the immense reality that surrounded them: wild, beautiful, free.

He referred to the scar on his head as a story of how Pandora welcomed him.. Omli remembered and sighed at the memory of that breathtaking scar. Although he seemed surprised by her reaction, he didn't have the courage to ask her why. He thought it was the memory of him crushing the skull of his human remains.

The truth was much deeper. Omli was keeping more secrets, the kind that are preserved in the sacred chambers of the heart.

—And them? —showing her photos of her companions in TAP.

—Haminai… —murmured Omli, surprised to see their faces again. —Vam’suk and Lak’ma. We used to call ourselves the TAP clan.

Omli slid her fingers over the tablet, causing it to rotate the images.

—Oops. —murmured Omli.

They both laughed.

—Do you think about them? —the Colonel asked. —About your family, your clan. About what you were before all this.

Omli fixed the photos, putting them in the correct position.

—Yes, almost all the time.

Quaritch looked down, feeling somewhat sorry for her, although if she were any other unknown Na'vi; he probably wouldn't feel empathy.

Omli held her companion's cheek, sliding her fingers over his face.

—It is a good memory, not as something sad. They live in Eywa, they live in me. —sighing deeply. —Sometimes, when I go to sleep, I just have to think about them and I see them. —sliding her fingers in the air. —As if the bond with our Great Mother was in the air, without needing to connect to her...

—Without going to the tree of souls? —confused. —It is supposed to be the only way to connect with your ancestors.

Omli crossed her legs, swinging her tail.

—And so it is, for the rest of my people. But Tsahiks like me, we have a different bond with our Great Mother. As if...all her might moved within. —palpating her belly, going up to her head. —It goes beyond what we can feel, it is...to see, beyond...to see with closed eyes. —covering her eyelids with her hands, touching the center of her forehead.

—I see. —he answered, typing on the screen. —So it's true you can control the weather.

He seemed to disregard her words, but beneath his eloquent facade, Quaritch concealed a fascination for Omli. After spending considerable time with her, hearing her stories, and learning her lessons, her frequent advice about heeding one's inner self, was starting to resonate.

It was even making an impact on the Colonel's seemingly barren heart.

Omli laughed again.

—I had a feeling, more like a hunch. —said Quaritch. —I didn't believe it at the time, it seemed absurd. Another craziness from Dr. Augustine and her scientists. But, after reading this… —looking at her out of the corner of his eye. —You made it rain, right? The day we tried to capture Sully's children.

—Yes. —she said haughtily, looking up. —And the lightning that fell from the sky, too.

There was something in the way she said it, fearlessly, as if she no longer felt scared with the Colonel or what he represented. As if his authority meant nothing. And he knew it, Omli was a free being, someone who had decided to stay with them of her own free will. A formidable savage and, to a certain degree, soldier.

That's how the Colonel liked his women.

—Interesting. —he nodded smugly.

—Aren't you going to punish me for that, Colonel? —she said teasingly.

He raised an eyebrow.

—You want me to be harsh with you, Tsahik?

Omli laughed, she sounded like a playful young girl.

—With your rough hands, Colonel. —holding Quaritch's hands, contemplating them. —I don't think your roughness can hurt me… I see that, they would be gentle…

Everything she did, especially those close gestures, unsettled the unflappable Colonel. Leaving him defenseless against the sweetness of the young Na'vi.

—In your history classes, they didn't tell you about La Malinche… —said the Colonel, quite overwhelmed by the shiver in his back.

Omli's touch was, particularly weakening. So, like a good soldier; with his intellect, he tried to suppress the sensations that Tsahik provoked in him.

—The what? —moving his hands away from her.

—I see you don't know. —standing up, leaving the tablet on the table.

—What is Malinche?

—I'll tell you another day. It's time to sleep.

Omli followed behind the Colonel, insisting.

—Tell me! —pulling his arm. —What is La Malinche?

He was amused.

—We will have a busy week, Tsahik. —he replied. —Later we will have time to read about history.

She pulled the Colonel's tail, he stopped abruptly, surprised by that sensation that made chills run through his entire body. Once again, the Tsahik was exerting her...magic on him.

—Only if you promise not to die in the Iknimaya ceremony. —said Omli, her gaze was serious.

He turned, seeing in her purple eyes a certain air of concern.

—It takes more than a rabid ikran to kill me. —approaching her, cornering her against the wall. —And if I die…

—¡Zehe! —placing her hands on the chest of her overbearing companion.

No.

—Please…don't die. —she said in Na'vi, looking into his eyes. —Please Ma’Eywa… —looking at his lips.

Quaritch smiled, showing his fangs.

—I didn't think you cared that much, Tsahik.

—Even the Na'vi themselves die in the ritual. —lowering her ears.

She gently pushed him, distancing herself from him.

—Great Mother! —she exclaimed, raising her arms. —May none of them die, I ask you... not a single one of the kittens that you have given me in my hand. —looking at him. —See? I ask for all. Not just for you, Colonel.

He smiled. Admiring the figure of the Tsahik, how her hair caressed her back and her legs, to her hips, uncovered.

While they were flying in the Samson, heading to the day's practice, Quaritch spoke with Omli through the communicator. She was flying on her ikran, circling the Samson.

—Malinche was an indigenous woman, Tsahik. Like a Na'vi. —he explained. —Her real name was Malinalli.

Omli smiled, responding:

—And why are you telling me about Malinalli, Colonel?

—She is like you, Tsahik. —watching as Omli came up to the level of the Samson. —Malinalli joined a group of Conquerors. She was their translator, she helped improve relationships between the indigenous peoples and the conquerors. She was a great diplomatic leader…

Omli laughed, as she made Isis flap very hard, causing the air to unbalance the soldiers inside the Samson.

—Hey, Tsahik! —exclaimed Brown.

—Very funny! —claimed Z-dog

She let out a loud and strong sound, making her ikran ascend.

Quaritch stuck his head out a bit further, listening as the young Na'vi's voice echoed among the mountains. Watching her spiral towards the sky.

—What was the condition you asked General Ardmore for? —Lyle asked, as they returned to the Recom base.

Quaritch was also listening.

—Something that covered all my conditions.

Lyle frowned, unable to imagine what that was.

—Come on soldier, can't you guess what I asked for? —patting his back.

—No Tsahik, nothing comes to my mind…

—Think about it: not having to wear these horrible clothes, not following anyone's orders but our dear Colonel's, not using weapons other than Na'vi, wear my beautiful and revealing na’vi garments, painting my skin...

Lieutenant Wainfleet was a very good soldier, skilled in his profession. However, his creative capacity was as proportional as his prowess on the battlefield.

—Don't push him, Tsahik. —said Lopez. —You'll burn out the few neurons he has left.

The soldiers laughed.

—Alright, I won't kill the few neurons you have left. I'll tell you. —taking his arm, whispering in his ear. —I asked her to give me the freedom to follow my own path as Tsahik of the Na'vi people.

—Oh. —he responded broadly. —And…what does that mean?

—What she just told you, Lieutenant! —said Z-dog, slapping him on the shoulder.

Omli just smiled.

The Colonel's plan was not to expose Omli to General Ardmore. In fact, he was going to argue in her favor; he would present the TAP file as evidence that Omli was doing exactly what she had been instructed to do. Despite the years that had passed, her intention to help humans remained in her mind and in fact, now that they had returned; all the teachings about the sense of belonging to humanity had done nothing but strengthen. This argument was demonstrated by using as evidence her support as a Na'vi guide of the Recom unit.

His idea was to convince Ardmore to let her live with them, recruit her as part of the unit and integrate her into the team of Recom and AVATAR pacifiers.

The only detail is that Omli had gotten ahead of him.

Sixth Lesson: The Eye

Chapter 22: Seventh Lesson

Chapter Text

—We are all free to choose our path. —said Omli, while painting the faces of the soldiers. —Even if you were brought to life against your will, the simple fact of being alive gives you the power to choose, to dominate your own lives...

Omli was preparing them for the iknimaya ceremony, before starting to climb the steep Hallelujah Mountains.

—Our Great Mother has always extended her hand to shelter those who seek her. Her children, born from her sacred womb, are closest to her. Yet, there are those who reject her. —she paused, taking a deep breath. —Here, you are all accepted, the ones that are adopted. As chosen children of the Great Mother, you are welcomed into her embrace.

Finally, she came to the Colonel, sliding her fingers to the side of his head, marking the scar he once had with three yellow lines.

—Do not forget. Eywa protects the balance, cares for life and guards death… Our Great Mother loves all her children. —drawing a "v" on the Colonel's forehead. —No matter where they come from…No matter what…

Two worlds collide

Rival nations

It's a primitive clash

Venting years of frustration

—Oh, right. —said Zhang, lending his headphones. —It's a song: Burning Heart, the theme of one of my favorite movies, the best of all.

Omli was just about to run on the treadmill, who was accompanying her was López, and yet Zhang decided to approach to share a bit of his personal motivation.

—Burning Heart? —responded Omli, taking the headphones.

—Someday you should watch those movies, Rocky is my idol.

Confused, she looked at him.

—Ro’ki?

—Rocky. —said Zhang, clarifying the pronunciation.

Bravely we hope

Against all hope

There is so much at stake

Seems our freedom's up

Against the ropes

The last week of training on the Na'vi path had arrived.

It's time to ignite their hearts.

—Just listen to your heart! —exclaimed Omli, as she flowed agilely through the thick forest. —Keep going! I don't want to treat nantang bites!

Omli changed her strategy, at the beginning of the week she needed to teach them the lesson she had so often insisted on:

—Learn fast or die! —exclaimed the soldiers.

They jumped from the edge of the cliff, swinging between the vines. Leaving behind the ferocious viper wolfs.

In the middle of the jump, Brown was more agile, capturing the feather on Tsahik's tail.

—Hell Yeah! —exclaimed the soldier

That week they camped in the forest, day and night surrounded by the wild beauty of Pandora.

During the nights, they wove hammocks, hanging them from the vines, among the crossed branches of the trees:

—That's how my people did it. —Omli explained to Z-dog and Warren. —Everything has symbols, meanings. They are like talismans that remind us our path, day by day, we live in and through our Great Mother.

Both soldiers nodded, tying the ropes at the ends more tightly.

—Colonel, don't you think we're very exposed? —said Lyle, storing provisions inside a log. Worried about the endless orchestra of the nocturnal jungle.

—That's the point. —sharpening the tip of a spear. —We're always exposed… —looking at the Tsahik.

—Walk… —directed Omli, as they passed by a herd of Hammerhead Titanothere (’Angtsik).

—Damn, those things are giants. —exclaimed Mansk.

Omli looked at Lyle, who seemed quite nervous.

—Are you okay, soldier? —said Omli.

Lyle watched the immense creatures, walking, powerful.

—We recently found the records of some of us, —looking at the creatures. —like the one we saw of the Colonel. —Lyle looked away. —One of those things crushed me…

Omli nodded, took a deep breath and a slight breeze ruffled her mane.

—Come. —taking the soldier's hand.

Barely did Omli manage to approach the herd, especially since Lyle insisted on not doing so, fear consumed him. The Tsahik called the creatures, making clicks with her tongue and a couple of sharp sounds like squeals; she called the leader of the herd, who made way among the other ‘angtsik. That old creature, a female whose scales on her head were already discolored and her thick shell, marked with the wounds of time.

Omli bowed her head, signaling Lyle to do the same. She requested permission from the female ‘angtsik to approach. Upon receiving permission, the creature's neural cord extended towards them. Omli then offered Lyle the opportunity to connect with her.

—You must forgive. —palpating the soldier's chest. —Reconcile with the ghosts of your past and find the strength of your death in the life that has been returned to you…

Lyle felt as if his heart would burst out of his chest, but his pride was stronger.

—Let's do it. —he said, bringing the tip of his braid to the creature.

Omli smiled as she saw the creature's eyes close for a moment, a sign that she was hearing Lyle's fear.

—"Well done, soldier..." —supporting her hands on Lyle.

The lieutenant had dilated pupils, unable to take his eyes off the creature, his mouth was slightly open in astonishment.

—...such... —he tried to speak. —beautiful... creatures...

Omli smiled.

—Their power lives in you, Lyle. —looking at the giant 'angtsik. —She can see you, she's telling you that the life she took from you, is given back. Don't be afraid...

The creature, an immense being of Pandora, withdrew its neural cord, a gesture revealing its decision to end the connection. It retreated a few steps, its massive body moving with surprising grace despite its size. Its head shook aggressively. Omli, the spiritual guide of this particular encounter, and Lyle, the soldier who had faced his fear of the creature, quickly retreated, respecting the clear signal from the creature.

Then, an unexpected event: one of the matriarch's scales detached and fell to the ground, its iridescent surface capturing the ambient light in a spectacle of colors. The matriarch stopped, her eyes landed on Lyle, it seemed like a silent farewell, a symbol of peace.

Finally, the matriarch turned around and reintegrated into the herd, her imposing figure disappeared among the multitude of creatures waiting for her. The confrontation had ended.

—Irayo, tsmuka… —murmured Omli, picking up the scale from the ground. —We appreciate your great wisdom, your gesture of peace will be displayed as grace and honor

—What happened? —astonished.

—She gave you this. —handing him the scale. —A symbol. Your death was seen as something necessary and now that you have been reborn, our Great Mother has given you a second chance. This is yours... —caressing the scale. —Take good care of it, the great matriarch of the ‘angstik...she sees you.

Lieutenant Wainfleet's heart was moved.

Does the crowd understand?

Is it East versus West

Or man against man?

Can any nation stand alone?

Halfway through the week, the group had split into hunting parties. Thanks to Colonel Quaritch having learned the Na'vi customs better than anyone else, he led one of the groups: Lyle, Mansk, Z-dog and Prager; while Omli stayed with: López, Brown, Warren and Zhang.

Near dusk, each one had to arrive at the camp with a sample of what they had hunted, regardless of size. The Colonel's team crossed paths with a pack of viper wolves, for a moment the Colonel considered pulling out the firearms and shooting them, but Z-dog took the initiative, recalling what the Tsahik had taught them:

—Look them in the eyes, listen to their hearts. Read the intention behind the fangs!

Z-dog bowed, roared fiercely and looked them in the eyes. The viper wolves moved away, except for one, which pounced on the soldier. She pulled out her knife, stabbing it in the creature's side.

The others, hidden, observed the way Z-dog gave thanks, while removing the largest fangs from the creature.

—Well done soldier. —said the Colonel, who heard Z-dog's murmurs.

She had done it.

Her heart and that of Eywa, had united. The soldier continued to lift her prayer to the Great Mother, thanking for the trophy that had been given to her: the fangs of a beast.

In the burning Heart

Just about to burst

There's a quest for answers

An unquenchable thirst

In the darkest night

Rising like a spire

In the burning heart

The unmistakable fire!

Upon arriving at the camp, the soldiers presented the results of their nighttime hunt. Omli celebrated with them. The fire was lit, she took care of preparing the meat while the soldiers took their well-deserved rest.

Omli congratulated them, each one had uniquely managed to join the flow of energy, to the wild currents of the Great Mother. Everyone, except for the Colonel, who despite having brought his respective prey, something was still holding him back.

A growing uncertainty, a silent battle between his mind and his heart.

With only two days until the ceremony, Omli contacted the Tawkami clan, behind the Colonel and the others' backs. She requested to speak with the olo’eyktan, to whom she told, along with the clan elders, the news of her new clan:

—...Sawtute. —Omli said with pride. —Clan of the Sky People.

She explained that in a couple of days they would perform the ikinimaya ceremony, the test that would prove their true bond with the Great Mother. Omli's request was that if her clan accomplished this great feat, they would be allowed to celebrate with the Tawkami, offering a joint hunt, as a sign of their willingness towards Eywa and, therefore, towards the Na'vi clans. Omli added that this was the will of the Great Mother, to adopt the children of the sky, to teach them to see:

—If the great Toruk Makto did it, they can do it too. —said Lunapey, supporting the wandering Tsahik. —And having the guidance of our beloved Tsahik, why wouldn't they be able to do it?

—That is true. —confirmed the Tawkami Tsahik. —Our Great Mother is preparing herself, I'm not certain if it's some threat from the Sky People or even... from our own people. She is warning us in this way...

That was the truth. Omli knew it, the intuition of the Great Mother was preparing everyone who was willing to listen to her. It was also true that no one knew for certain what they were preparing for, they just knew they had to do it. And the wandering Tsahik, she had to be the first to join those sacred plans.

—Agreed. —sentenced one of the elders. —We will accept your people, Tsahik Tìralpeng…

—It's decided. —said the Tawkami olo’eyktan. —We will welcome them during the hunt, I hope they are up to the challenge, honorable Tsahik...

The olo’eyktan was still somewhat reluctant. Especially since the change in attitude of the wandering Tsahik, thinking that just a few months ago she helped them destroy the human army and now, she was persuading them to accept the new kind of sleepwalker, that seemed like a huge contradiction.

—I will have to be very careful. —thought Omli, returning to the camp with several pa’li. —I just hope that the Colonel accepts the fact that I will present him as the olo’eyktan of our... clan. —she sighed anxiously. —Our clan... another thing that I will also have to explain.

Omli climbed onto one of the pa’li, stopping for a moment, looking in the direction of the tree of voices.

—Tomorrow. —she sighed, returning to the road. —Great Mother, I hope that tomorrow you have an answer for me…

Omli had a burden similar to the Colonel's, one that didn't allow her to make a decision, one that seemed more complex than the one she had just made by presenting the Sawtute clan. Her dilemma was between the mind and the heart. Both she and the Colonel were tied to the same loop.

In the burning Heart

Just about to burst

There's a quest for answers

An unquenchable thirst

In the darkest night

Rising like a spire

In the burning heart

The unmistakable fire

As Omli was teaching them to ride the pa'li, midday was approaching:

—Very well soldiers, let's see how good your resistance is. —Omli mounted one of the pa'li. —This is the final exam, tomorrow will be the trial by fire. Those who arrived late yesterday, will have to follow our pace on foot, the others will learn on the way, riding the pa'li.

Omli explained to them how the bond with the direhorse worked, it was their first approach to what will be with the ikran. Thanks to the fact that they had already understood the lessons of the Tsahik, they did not find it so hard to integrate the strength of the pa'li, especially the futility of the bond.

Although establishing the bond was only the first part.

While they were riding, evading the obstacles, clinging with nails and teeth to the momentum of the pa'li, the gaze of the young Tsahik was severe. Quaritch noticed it, at this point and after spending so much time together, he knew that something was worrying her and it wasn't precisely the lives of the soldiers in the imminent day of the ikinimaya ceremony.

—Enough! —exclaimed Brown, falling off the pa'li.

The other soldiers stopped, as tired as the fallen soldier.

—It's too much... —murmured Mansk, breathing heavily. He was following them on foot. —I can't, you guys are going too fast.

The pa'li were agitated, they felt the exhaustion of their riders. Slowing down their pace.

Omli was blinded by the conversations she had during her encounter with the Tawkami, recalling each thing. She couldn't retract, much less give up. What was done, was done and on her depended her honor before the Tawkami. The honor of the Recom unit.

She couldn't slow down the pace, not now.

In the burning heart…

—Up, soldiers! —exclaimed Quaritch, dismounting his pa'li. —There will be no breaks.

The Colonel lifted Mansk, helping him board the pa'li.

—If I can keep up with these beasts, so can you! —reaffirmed the Colonel.

Quaritch was exhausted, but he was aware of his situation, if they did not overcome this small test, he would not be able to face the most important one.

Omli dismounted the pa'li, giving her place to López, who was also traveling on foot. She looked at all of them, speaking to them with great anger.

—If your body tells you 'No more!' —coiling her tail. —Ignite your hearts! Burn in spirit! —pounding her own chest. —Burn with the flames of the hell that awaits you!

The power of her voice, the severity of her words raised the team's spirits. If the sweet and tender Omli was getting angry, it was time to take her seriously.

—Let's burn! —exclaimed Prager, who used to be the quietest of all.

Immediately his pa'li reared on its hind legs, galloping at high speed.

—Let's burn in hell! —exclaimed Lyle.

Quaritch smiled, looking at Omli, who roared like the Na'vi she is. Furious, fiery.

In the warriors code

There's no surrender

Though his body says stop

His spirit cries, never!

—Let's go soldiers! Fight against yourselves! —exclaimed Omli, spotting the end of the race.

The soldiers roared like Na'vi, spirits ablaze.

Their eyes were no longer human.

Deep in our soul

A quiet ember

Know it's you against you

It's the paradox

That drives us all

It's a battle of wills

The final kilometer. A series of cracks in the ground, sharp rocks, and soft earth.

—Spä!

Jump!

In the heat of attack

It's the passion that kills

—Let's go soldiers! Don't give up! Don't give up!

The victory is yours alone

The taste of blood in the mouth, the sight about to blur. The lungs on the verge of collapse.

They had succeeded, they had reached the goal, or at least. One of them.

As the sun set, the entire jungle roared wildly, the coming of the night arrived.

The dark night of the soul.

Omli had taken them to the tree of souls.

—Is this... the Tree of Souls? —Quaritch thought, leaning on his knees, spitting saliva from exhaustion. —What the hell are we doing here? —observing a couple of silhouettes appear from the luminescent branches of the tree.

—They made it, for today. —Omli thought, closing her eyes. —I know they can do it tomorrow. Thank you, Great Mother... now, I give them to you...

The silhouettes hidden among the branches were the Tsahiks of the Omaticaya and Tawkami clans. They were waiting for Omli and her group. The Tawkami had informed Moat, the Omaticaya Tsahik, about the visitors in the sacred place, as both clans shared their ceremonial center in the same place. However, Moat, with her unalterable severity, flatly rejected this visit. So she only accompanied the Tawkami Tsahik to meet Omli, only her, as Moat had no intention of sympathizing with the new sleepwalkers.

Their presence aggravated Moat's pain, for the return of the sky people was the reason why her people suffered again. And now more than ever. Her beloved daughter, Neytiri and her precious grandchildren, had left a long time ago. To a completely unknown region, because of the alien humans.

—Won't you reconsider, Moat? —insisted the Tawkami Tsahik.

—No. —raising her hand. —I do it out of curiosity for this wandering Tsahik, her story runs like the wind among the clans. I want to know who she is, and why it is said that her word is so important regarding Eywa's will…

In the burning heart

Just about to burst

There's a quest for answers

An unquenchable thirst

In the darkest night

Rising like a spire

In the burning heart

—What are you planning, Tsahik? —Quaritch thought, straightening up.

The unmistakable fire!

Seventh and Last Lesson: The Crown

Chapter 23: The Tsahik of The Sawtute Clan

Chapter Text

Omli let the soldiers catch their breath, while she went to greet Tsahik Tawkami. She was so surprised to see the face of the great Tsahik Omaticaya, that Omli almost fell to her knees.

—Moat…sa’nok… —she stuttered, lowering her head.

Moat smiled peacefully. She did not expect that the great wandering Tsahik, the legendary Eywa Rangal would be none other than:

—My little girl. —extending her arms. —How you have changed.

Both embraced, an encounter like this, after the last tragedy, was cathartic.

—Moat sa’nok, I never could ask your forgiveness…what happened with…

—No. —holding her hand. —It was not your fault, my eldest daughter warned me of the vision she had. It was my fault for not listening to her… —lowering her gaze. —I misinterpreted her vision, believing they were just erroneous messages. You were not to blame… —lifting her face. —She died with honor, defending the sacred places of the clan. Her death was painful, but I carry it in my heart as a great act of bravery.

Omli embraced Moat again, feeling a very heavy weight lift from her shoulders.

—And you my girl? —taking the white locks from her shoulders. —Did they do this to you? You look like a daughter of the ice clans…

Omli smiled.

—I have ancestry from those clans, sa'nok, on my mother's side… —taking Moat's hand, caressing it against her cheek. —During the war that Toruk Makto led, I was sheltered in a cocoon of ice, waiting for everything to pass. Alice sa'nok protected me, do you remember her?

Moat nodded.

—She died, she's with Eywa now. Alice was the only one who knew where I was, years passed and one day, the will of our Great Mother woke me up from that cocoon. —she paused, looking at her own strands. —I woke up with this appearance, hair like the vines of the Vitraya Ramunong and eyes…

—Purple, like the eye of our Great Mother…

Moat felt a great peace seeing the young Tsahik again, now a full-fledged spiritual leader. Omli tried to present her to her new clan, the Sawtute clan, but Moat refused. Faced with such a refusal, she could only explain:

—It's admirable what you've done with those soldiers…

—They are not sleepwalkers, Moat sa'nok, their spirits were revived in those bodies.

Moat frowned.

—That's not natural, young Tsahik. —Moat reprimanded. —And yet, the Great Mother allowed it.

—Yes, —said proudly. —she chose them.

Moat placed her hands on Omli's shoulders, as a warning.

—You have taught them our ways and our Great Mother has adopted them, but that does not vanish their origin in the stars.—she stated. —They are our enemies, their people are our enemy. —she paused. —Because of them my daughter and her family had to leave, far away, to the seaside clans.

—They leave? —surprised. —Toruk Makto, the great warrior…leave the Omaticaya?

—Toruk Makto is a father and leader of his family, protecting them is his greatest duty. —pointing to the soldiers. —They did not return in those bodies to learn our ways, they did so to disguise themselves with our skin and attack us. —looking back at Omli. —My daughter and her family asked for uturu from an honorable olo’eyktan, a friend of our clan: Tonowari.

—Moat Sa'nok, they are different. —insisted Omli, although her voice wavered.

She doubted the Colonel.

—I recognize the fire of revenge when I see it, young Tsahik. —asserted Moat, looking towards the soldiers. —You must be careful, if I revealed the place where my daughter and her family live it is because I trust you, and that Eywa is with you. I know you will protect them…especially my little Kiri.

Omli was worried, now that she knew where her beloved Colonel's enemy was, she knew she could not betray him, but she also could not betray Moat, Neytiri and:

—Kiri? —said Omli, exalted.

—Since I saw how the seeds of the sacred tree approached her as a baby, I knew she had a special calling. —she smiled. —She reminded me of you and your story.

—She is like me, but…she has no one to guide her.

—That's why you must go with them, guide my little Kiri on the path of the Eywa Rangal. —with a severe tone. —The power that runs through her veins is very strong, if she does not control it, it could kill her…

The Tsahik Tawkami interrupted.

—It's time…

Moat nodded, hugging Omli for the last time.

—I am glad to know that you are well, my little Tsahik.

—Honorable Sa'nok… —murmured Omli. —My soul is at peace, thanks for coming…

They both said goodbye, not before leaving a final task to the wandering Tsahik.

—When you see my girl, Kiri, give them this. —handing her four bracelets. —One for each of my grandchildren, the smallest one is for Tuktirey…the youngest of the Sully…

Omli nodded, nervous. A large and complex task had been imposed on her. Unable to know if she could fulfill such a task, she just said:

—I will try, Sa'nok…

—Omli… —said the Tsahik Tawkami.

The moment had arrived.

—Eo eo oa ie eo eo…

Omli chanted the songs, moving her body like a wild dance, extending her hands, spinning on her own axis, roaring. So felt the pulsations of the Great Mother.

Powerful.

The soldiers, each one had unique visions, heard voices, their bodies contracted with slight spasms. The roots of the sacred tree pulsed to the rhythm of the Tawkami drum. Each of the soldiers embarked on their own journey towards the eye of Eywa.

—Eo eo oa ie eo eo…eo…eo…ao…ie… —Omli stopped, extended her hands to the sky and exhaled.

The drum of the Tawkami Tsahik stopped, she chanted a very faint song.

It was done.

Omli lowered her gaze and approached each of the soldiers, she helped them lie down as they had fallen exhausted, their bodies were tired, it was time to rest. Their neural cords remained tied to the liana of the sacred tree. Now Eywa lulled them with her sweet voice.

Omli approached the Colonel, who had a tense expression. She kissed his forehead, caressed his cheeks and then laid him down.

—It's done, Omli… they managed to cross the eye of Eywa. —said Tawkami Tsahik. —I will watch over their sleep, now it's your turn.

Omli caressed the Colonel's forehead once more, she had never dared to be so close to him. The Tsahik Tawkami knew what Omli felt for that man, and also knew that this conflict between her reason and her feeling prevented her from flowing with the energy of The Great Mother.

—Go. —insisted the Tawkami Tsahik—You must make a decision today. —looking at her seriously. —They've already done what they had to do, now it's your turn to do what you have to do.

Omli was afraid. She did not want to hear the resolution of the Great Mother; if she told her that she would not consent to her feelings towards Colonel Quaritch, she could not bear to keep seeing him. Just being near him lit her heart.

—Irayo… —murmured Omli.

The wandering Tsahik walked to the trunk of the great tree, knelt down and placing her head on the ground, she connected her neural cord to one of the roots. Her prayer began, one that longed to know the answer, as it would define her path.

As Eywa Rangal, she never aspired to be a wife, or a mother. Her only goal was to serve the na’vi people, listening to the voice of the Great Mother, sharing her messages. Omli was happy, despite everything that had happened in her life, she had found happiness in the Great Mother and in the shelter of each of the clans that had received her.

There was nothing more satisfying in her life than serving.

—…until he arrived. —she sobbed. —Like a beautiful fallen star, burning on my chest…

Omli already knew Colonel Quaritch, from the time when she was a resource of the TAP program and he, a human with gray hair.

Now that he had returned and their paths were meeting again, Omli cried thinking about that day they met. By the tree of voices, that night when the Great Mother explained the new path she had to walk: along with the humans. Omli never imagined that this path would lead her to love. And not the kind of love she feels for Eywa, for the clans who have been her brothers, nor for the soldiers of the Recom unit; it's not about fraternal love.

—…it burns me, Great Mother. —murmured Omli, cleaning her tears on her shoulder. —My heart aches for him.

Love was fire, thus the Great deity of Pandora taught her; the fire that burns and heals, the fire that provides warmth, light and nourishment. Yet, Omli did not know the fire of passion, of desire, of infernal longing. The love that is willing to burn and be burned, by that person who lights you up.

Omli begged the Great Mother to let her burn with him. She loved the Great Mother and wished to continue serving her will, she also wished to continue protecting the balance of her world, protecting the clans, seeking the way to continue teaching humans to live in sacred communion with Pandora. However, Omli believed that the fire of the love she felt for the Colonel, would prevent all of that:

—…I know… —she sobbed. —I know that he harbors a great hatred for your chosen one, Toruk Makto, I can see that hatred in his eyes. I'm afraid that…if I reveal my love…if I give him the flame of my desire, instead of kindling the fire of his affections for me, it may end up fueling the flame of his revenge… —she paused, trying to catch her breath. —The fire of the heart is very strong, Great Mother… and I don't know if the ice of my mind is enough to extinguish my longing for him… —Omli was determined. —If you ask me to extinguish my desire, then keep me away from his roof, from his table and from his group. Because…because…my mind is not as strong as to deny my heart…to my beloved Colonel.

The Great Mother fell silent.

Throughout the night, The Great Mother only listened to her and consoled her weeping, lulling her until Omli fell onto her lap.

The next morning, the break of dawn illuminated the tree tops. The Tawkami Tsahik was waking up, she had been accompanied by two of her daughters and Lunapey, the faithful Tawkami friend of Omli. Lunapey approached Omli, who was beginning to stir.

—Tsmuka... —murmured the Na'vi. —How did it go? What did the Great Mother told you?

Omli lifted her face, her eyes were practically sealed shut from all the tears that had now dried. She rubbed her fingers over her eyelids and looked at the trunk, crestfallen.

—It's the first time she doesn't answer me. —she sighed with sadness.

Lunapey hugged her.

—Mawey Omli… —caressing her head. —Our Great Mother doesn't take sides in these situations, sometimes…her silence symbolizes the opening of the path. —looking at her front. —Maybe she didn't answer you because, she let you choose.

Omli perked up her ears. Despite her being the minister of Eywa's voice, her faithful servant, and skilled interpreter; young Lunapey, with her free spirit and her gaze always on the horizon of possibilities, was giving her a great lesson.

Since Omli can remember, all she has heard has been the voice of the Great Mother guiding her, telling her what to do. The time she was silent was when Omli, blinded by anger against humans, closed her ears; interpreting that Eywa's silence was the peace that should calm her wrathful spirit. But no, she was also wrong in that interpretation.

—Ma'tsmuke. —Lunapey smiled. —What if…Our Great Mother's silence is her way of telling you that…you are free to do what your heart decides? —placing her hand on the young Tsahik's chest.

Omli's eyes opened in great astonishment.

Everything she had done so far was to follow Eywa's orders as a faithful soldier, wherever Eywa wanted her to go, she went; whatever Eywa asked for, she did. But this time, it was not up to the Great Mother to decide on Omli's heart. Now it was the turn of the wandering Tsahik to start forming her own path.

The soldiers began to wake up, the daughters of Tawkami Tsahik brought them food and water. Omli looked at the Colonel, who was also gradually getting up.

—Maybe… —Omli murmured, holding Lunapey's hands. —Maybe…you're right.

The morning began to bathe the vines of the sacred tree. The time to decide had ended, it was time to prepare the hunters for their final test.

Chapter 24: Ikran Makto

Chapter Text

—Hey, Hey, Hey

Good to see you

Come on, dude, let's go

Yeah! Let's go!

—Ha-ha-ha-ha alright…

The path to the sky, where God's creatures gaze at you with a hunger for power and glory. There, where the wings await you, only if you are worthy to fly.

The Recom soldiers, Na'vi with human souls, mercenaries whose souls were torn from hell, brought to a more horrendous hell. Those soldiers, now with their gazes fixed on the celestial goal, their hearts burning and their faces, flaunting the red hue of their desires.

Vengeance

Honor

Pride

Fire.

—Very well, Okay. —exclaimed Mansk, as he watched the others run among the vines suspended in the air.

The soldiers, guided by their Tsahik, were taken through the clouds. Jumping between floating rocks, running over vine bridges, under hundreds of kilometers of falls. There was no net among the clouds, nothing would stop them if they fell.

There was no turning back.

And even if they wanted to...

No.

Trust me, on my I-N-D-E-P-E-N-D-E-N-T sh*t, hustlin'

Chasing dreams since I was 14

With the four-track, bussin'

Halfway cross that city with the backpack

Fat cat, crushing labels out here, nah, they can't tell me nothin'

No one wanted to return without victory in their hands.

—Sivako! —exclaimed Z-dog. Jumping into the void.

Right where a group of lianas were waiting for them. Omli was smiling, watching as they reached for, proud of her soldiers, her clan demonstrated that their eyes were open.

They could see.

We give that to the people, spread it across the country

Labels out here, nah, they can't tell me nothin'

We give it to the people, spread it across the country

—Hell Yeah! ——shouted Lyle.

They were close. They only needed to cross through the caves to reach one of the Ikran nests.

—Do we climb on foot? —Brown asked.

—Part of it. —Warren responded.

Omli guided them while they rode the pa’li. First, they had to get to the cliffs where the rocks floated, from there:

—We have to aim te top... —Omli said, looking at the mountains, covering the sun with her hand.

The daughters of the Tawkami Tsahik took the pa’li away, wishing the soldiers and the wandering Tsahik good luck.

—Very well, Tsahik. —said Quaritch, looking towards the vastness that awaited them. —Which way do we climb?

—I don't know. —she confidently said.

The soldiers listened to her and approached, nervous.

—You have an ikran, how do you not know how to climb?

—Didn't I tell you? —she smiled at them. —Isis chose me.

—Yeah, yeah, she choose you. We know that. —Z-dog replied.

Omli looked at the end of the cliff, seeing the steep fall that awaited them. Then she extended her hands over her head, feeling the flow of the air.

—Oh. —observing a floating rock approaching them. —I don't think I told you.

Omli proceeded to explain that her ikran, Isis, literally chose her; as Omli was only accompanying the young Tayrangi hunters. Therefore:

—You've never climbed these damn mountains?! —Lyle exclaimed.

—You're not serious, are you? —Quaritch said, looking at her straight on.

Omli smiled at him, looked away, and approached the edge of the cliff.

—The test is not only for you, —preparing to jump. —I have never climbed these mountains, I know them because I have flown in this area. —she paused, taking a deep breath. —It's also my first time.

—You're joking… —the Colonel insisted.

—I don't like to lie, Colonel. —looking straight at the floating rock. —From now on, you must see. —she addressed the soldiers. —It's time to see, soldiers! The test begins here!

She looked at them, indicating that they had to jump to catch the approaching rock. She jumped, clinging with nails and teeth to the moss. The other soldiers looked at her, now she was climbing; the rock moved slowly, but it wasn't going to wait for anyone.

—Well, learn fast or die. —murmured Mansk.

He was the next to jump, successfully clinging to the rock.

The others followed him, inspired by the bravery of their comrade.

—There's no turning back. —thought Quaritch, preparing to jump as the rock began to move away.

Can we go back? This is the moment

Tonight is the night, we'll fight 'til it's over

So we put our hands up

Like the ceiling can't hold us

Like the ceiling can't hold us

Their first steps were terrifying. Omli didn't stop her pace, she smelled the moss, ran her fingers on the ground, drank the water from the clouds and continued. The Tsahik read the path, guided by her intuition and the pulse of the mountains. The soldiers were doing the same.

When they were halfway through the journey, they began to let go; fear was swept away by the cold and humid wind of the clouds. Their bodies were drawn by a feral force, compelling them to continue, to conquer their spirits, to see.

And so they did, as if the sky couldn't hold them back.

—¡Ka’!

Go!

Omli slid between the narrow rocky paths, naturally dark tunnels; illuminated by the vegetation. It wasn't long before the screams of the ikran could be heard. When her feet began to get wet, Omli tasted the water.

—Let's follow the stream. There should be a waterfall at the end of the cave. —she explained, while continuing to walk. —If not, then we will find ourselves at a dead end... —she joked.

—A dead end? —asked López.

—The waterfall might come from higher up, we would have to climb through the water. —smiling, without them noticing.

Since she was at the front of the group, they couldn't see her laugh.

—We don't have the equipment to climb in water! —exclaimed Brown, nervously.

—Then we will have to make our own equipment.

Upon reaching a wider area, the waterfall became visible. Indeed, a circular waterfall fell from the roof of the cave, leaving a hole where light filtered through.

Quaritch looked at the end of that waterfall as the end of the journey, the rocks were wet, covered with slippery moss. The moisture would prevent them from climbing, the other exit was:

—...back there. —Quaritch blurted out, addressing the group. —There's no way up, let's find another way.

—That’s it, Colonel. —said Omli, capturing everyone's attention. —None of you would be able to climb, up is not the only way out. What other path is there?

—Could you climb up? With all that water and the moisture on the stones? —Z-dog questioned, chewing his gum anxiously.

—You doubt it?"—Omli answered.

The Tsahik sat on a mound of moss, where water ran over her legs. She knew where the exit was, but she didn't want to reveal it; once outside, they would find one of the nests, therefore, the test would begin its second phase and for that, they would have to be baptized by the Great Mother, as a final blessing.

Quaritch was determined to find another way, out of that cave; Brown and López insisted on using what they brought, a couple of ropes and knives to climb the slippery rocks; while Warren, Prager and Zhang:

—Listen... —Zhang said to Prager.

—They are the ikran, we know.

—No, no. Seriously, listen... —Warren said, approaching the side of the waterfall.

Omli looked at them and smiled. They had found the exit.

While the other soldiers continued arguing, Quaritch watched the Tsahik. At this point, he had learned to read the young Na'vi, he understood her changes in her tone of voice, the way she raised her face hiding her fear and how she was embarrassed, seeing her tail writhing, coiling onto her left leg.

He knew when she was distressed and above all, when she was really happy.

—Bingo. —murmured Quaritch.

Omli's smile was the tip of the compass.

—What do you see, Zhang? —said the Colonel, approaching them.

Prager, put his hand in the waterfall.

—I think this is the way, Colonel...

The other side was empty, and a gust of wind could be felt entering. He put his entire arm in and amid his laughter of joy, the others followed him. Crossing the waterfall one by one.

Omli stood up, looked at the waterfall and bowed in reverence. Thanking the Great Mother that her beloved soldiers had managed to see, that each one had found the way to Eywa and:

—…today, Great Mother, —raising her back. —today, your truth is demonstrated. —observing her reflection in the waterfall. —They are your reflection.

Omli crossed the waterfall.

Can we go back?

This is the moment Tonight is the night, we'll fight till it's over

So we put our hands up like the ceiling can't hold us

Like the ceiling can't hold us

And so we put our hands up

And so we put our hands up

The ikran roared, flapped, and swirled among themselves. All of them, displaying beautiful colors as unique as their spirits. The fog lingered just below that nest, the only sound in that sanctuary was the roar of the ikran and the icy wind sharpening the mountains.

Omli watched as the soldiers slowly approached a small plain, bordered by a couple of rocks. She watched the stealth with which they approached, so she stirred up the hornet's nest a bit.

The Tsahik ran to the edge of one of the rocks, where the soldiers were hiding, she jumped and fell in the middle of the plain. She roared with force, growling around her; this captured the attention of the ikran, who approached her. One of them came up, flapped its wings, and roared at her.

—Hggg tsa... —growled Omli.

She took a defensive stance, shook her head making her mane sway on her shoulders. Another ikran approached, trying to bite her tail; she turned around, growling, extended her hands over her head, spun around and raised her arms mimicking a couple of wings, the ikran growled again; Omli backed off and then jumped towards the ikran, who moved away. Omli placed her hand on the creature's snout, guiding its head, making movements from one side to the other.

—Tsaaa…

Omli seemed to dance with the ikran

She raised her hand and the ikran flew, moved by the will of the Tsahik. She stood up, returned to her upright posture and walked, moving her hips, raising her arms. Finally, she came to the soldiers, looked at them and then growled at them. Smiling at their intrigued expressions.

The soldiers stayed still, except for Prager, he jumped a little.

—Very funny, Tsahik. —said Lyle.

—What are you waiting for? —approaching them. —You've already seen how you should move, also how you should show them your strength. —jumping onto a rock, squatting down. —Go!

After the Tsahik's demonstration, the soldiers seemed motivated. Although none took the first step:

—If Sully did it this way... —murmured Quaritch, making his way.

—Sran! —exclaimed Omli, raising her hands. —Go! Show them you're worthy, Eyktan!

Quaritch felt confident, he approached one of the ikran, one of those Omli had touched. Thinking it had been good luck; although he did not believe in what the others saw as good luck everything the Tsahik did or said, maybe this time a little bit of luck in his favor would come in handy.

—Come on, Colonel!

—Wooo!

The soldiers cheered, watching their commander attentively.

One ikran looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and then fixed its eyes on his.

—He sees you! —Omli exclaimed. —Its eyes see you!

Not all the soldiers managed to reach the feather on Omli's tail, but she took pity on those who couldn't and gave each one the secret of the ikran. It was nothing extraordinary, it was a piece of advice that she gave each one, a unique piece of advice since from the perspective of the Tsahik and according to what she learned from the Tayrangi clan:

—...the ikran read spirits. —she explained. —You should not look them in the eyes unless you want to be laid bare.

The soldiers laughed.

Omli did not laugh.

—Move as I taught you, as if you were trying to intimidate them. Show them your strength, your courage, prove that you are worthy of the power of the ikran. —stroking Isis's head. —The key is in the eyes, if they stare at you and you are able to hold their gaze, then, dance…

Quaritch was not exactly dancing.

—Uh. —said Lyle, watching as the Colonel was slammed into the ground.

—At least he's intimidating it. —said Warren.

Omli was tense. The Colonel was showing his strength, perhaps not in the way she taught them but:

—...well, —the Tsahik thought. —everyone has their unique way of…dancing.

—He's almost got it, Colonel!

Quaritch struck the creature, but it wasn't enough.

—Use the rope! —exclaimed Omli. —Block its jaw!

It seemed, the previous struggle had thrown the rope out of his reach. He no longer had that piece.

—Come on, Colonel!

Omli felt on the edge of the abyss. The seconds passed eternally, as the imposing figure of the ikran struggled to break free from the Colonel's arms, who was now on top of the creature, looking for the opportunity to form the:

—Tsaheylu! The bond! Now! —exclaimed Omli, standing up.

Fear consumed her. Until it took her breath away.

—No!

The ikran had jumped from the cliff, throwing its body into the abyss.

Omli and the other soldiers ran, watching as the Colonel's silhouette continued to struggle against the creature, disappearing into the fog.

—Wiya! —exclaimed Omli, hitting the ground.

Impossible.

No.

No.

—No Ma’Eywa!

Omli stood up, she called Isis, who was observing from above. She had taken shelter in one of the caves, waiting for her rider to call her. However, Isis was looking for the opportunity to get out, as she feared that the ikran would notice her skin anomaly.

—Let's go, there's nothing to see here. —said Lyle, grabbing the young Na’vi's shoulder —Let's go, Tsahik.

—No! —hitting the lieutenant's hand

Omli was desperate, she thought that if she plunged directly into the abyss she would be able to reach him. She was ready to jump, trusting that Isis would know what to do. In just a second, Tsahik imagined her body plummeting, Isis would reach her in mid-fall and just before crashing into a floating stone, she would take the Colonel's arm, just in time to:

—YES! Damn you horrible creatures! —shouted Brown.

A huge dark blue silhouette pushed Omli back. Immediately after, Colonel Quaritch was suspended in the air, held by a powerful ikran.

—Hell Yeah!

—Excellent! —exclaimed the Colonel.

Omli's soul returned to her body. At that moment, time seemed slow, maybe the air turned thick or, simply the terror of losing her beloved Colonel detached from her chest. However, the young Tsahik, seeing the splendid smile of her commander, watching the beating of the dark blue ikran's wings and how the Colonel made a turn, grooming his soldiers with the tip of the ikran's wing; it made her heart ignite even more for him.

—Who's next? —exclaimed Quaritch, as he moved away.

Omli longed to go with him, for a moment she wished to mount her ikran and go after him. But no:

—My turn! —exclaimed Lyle, approaching the battlefield.

The young Tsahik simply lowered her face, felt her chest calming the burn in her heart and returned to her place: guiding the soldiers.

—Come on Lieutenant! —said Omli, jumping on one of the stones, watching his dance. —Don't make us wait!

The last to tame his ikran was Prager, who now rode a beautiful turquoise ikran with blue spots.

—Don't wait! —exclaimed Omli, watching as Prager caught his breath. —This is not a time to rest, the first flight is the most important.

—Can I… just stay connected?

—No! —pulling on the ikran's jaw. —Time to fly, soldier! Ka’!

Prager held on to the neural cords of his ikran and shot out into the abyss. Thus, achieving his bond.

Omli was jumping for joy, holding her unobtanium bow. Her spirit sparkled with joy:

—Irayo Ma’Eywa! Everyone! Everyone made it! —spinning around, singing songs and loud cries of victory —Thank you Great Mother! Thank you! The Sawtute clan succeeded!

Isis came out of her cave, straight to Omli, who didn't wait another second to be able to fly with her beloved Eyktan and now, her honorable clan of the sky people.

Chapter 25: The Olo’Eyktan of the Sawtute Clan

Chapter Text

Omli was hopelessly in love.

Play me slow

I push up on this funk and give me miracles [let ya body know]

Make it known

How we left and right is something we control [you already know]

Terribly in love.

If the previous night she was crying to Eywa, asking what to do with her feelings, right now, as she watched the imposing figure of the Colonel, crossing the skies; with the bearing of a warrior and that smile...

—...that smile. —Omli thought, looking at it.

He was smiling at her, showing his fangs and the tip of his tongue. A kind of joy that she had not seen in him.

You know that all night long we rock to this

Screaming, I testify this lovin'

All night long we flock to this

Screaming, I testify that we'll survive the test of time

—How are you doing back there? —said the Colonel, through the communicator at his neck.

—Excellent, Colonel! —shouted Lyle, stunning the others.

—Wonderful! —said López.

Omli was smiling, she turned around, admiring how each soldier was discovering the wonders of flight. Achieving balance, passing through the violent gusts of wind.

—Tsahik.

Omli tried to look at him, but simply crossing her eyes with his, she felt naked. Just as the gaze of an ikran would do.

—I'm listening, Colonel.

—When you said an ikran chose you, what did you mean?

Omli felt like a teenage Na'vi, chasing a handsome hunter.

—If you catch up with me, I'll tell you the story. What do you say?

—Are you challenging me, Tsahik?

She was laughing, looking at the Colonel's arms. Contemplating the eagle on his shoulder.

—Tsakrr oeng 'awsiteng mivakto…Eyktan

Let's fly together.

I promise I'll be right here

Isis roared loudly, lifted her wings, and rose several meters above them. Once she reached the ideal height, Omli roared and her ikran descended, folding her wings, falling while spinning. At an impressive speed. Both of them crossed in front of the soldiers, Isis opened her wings, projecting a huge gust of air at the new ikran riders.

—What the hell Tsahik?! —exclaimed Warren over the communicator, who felt like he was going to fall off his ikran.

She was laughing, doing a backflip in her axis, increasing her flight speed.

—Interesting... —murmured the Colonel. Amazed by the young Tshahik's flying skills.

He did not intend to be intimidated by the young Tsahik, so he twisted the neural cords of the ikran, coiling them even more around his arms.

—Let's see how much you boast, Tsahik. —he thought, flying after her.

Standing next to you

Standing in the fire next to you

You know it's deeper than the rain

It's deeper than the pain

When it's deep like DNA

Something they can't take away...

At dusk, after a daring race, the soldiers returned to Bridgehead. Of course, before doing so, they rubbed the losers' slowness in their faces and, as good losers, they had to pick up the things from the camp.

While Omli, Z-dog, and López took care of the ikran moving them to their new home, on the roof of the dormitory; the Colonel and Lyle went with General Ardmore to report their satisfactory results. Omli couldn't take her eyes off the Colonel, her desire for him was intense, almost as if she could feel the fire sparking from her chest.

Already at night, while everyone was having dinner in the cafeteria, they shared their stories. Omli had sat right in the center of a row of seats; for everyone longed to hear the Tsahik's opinion, regarding the way they flew.

—...I imagined it, I saw how it should move, but it didn't move as I wanted. —Zhang explained. —That's how you told us to do it!

—Having the image in mind is important, but you forget the sensations. —Omli responded. —Remember that you are in the mind of your ikran, you must translate the image in your mind into perceptions: temperature, the touch of air on its wings, the force of inclination, your weight pressing more on one side than the other. See?

Zhang sat down, what the Tsahik was saying made sense.

—How do you make it spin so fast? —asked Prager. —I feel that if I try something like that I'll be catapulted into a certain death.

The main door of the cafeteria opened, the Colonel entered with Lieutenant Wainfleet, who carried a big surprise in his hands:

—A celebration is not complete without a bit of fun.

The soldiers got excited, happily standing up, raising their hands. Omli looked at them confused, trying to decipher what those blue containers were.

—May I? —said the Colonel, sitting next to Omli.

Omli felt a chill run down her bare back. She moved aside, making room for the Colonel, who took advantage of López's carelessness in leaving his spot empty as he ran out for a couple of those blue cans.

—You drink? —opening a beer.

Omli felt her face blushing. Unlike the rosy cheeks of humans, the Na'vi blushed a dark blue, and their luminescent freckles sparkled. This happened to the young Tsahik, who lowered her gaze, holding a strand of hair, as an anxious gesture.

—Ah! —exclaimed Z-dog, slamming the empty can on the table.

—Hey! We haven't toasted yet! —complained Lyle.

—Oh shut up, Lyle. —said Mansk. —First, let me hydrate my throat, I feel like I'm still breathing the cold mountain air.

The colonel laughed as he listened to them argue. However, he didn't hear the answer from his anxious companion.

—Well? —bringing a can closer to her.

Nervously, she took a deep breath. Which didn't help because now, the strong aroma of the Colonel had made her shoulders feel a chill, again, making her tail squirm.

—What…is it? —she stuttered.

—Beer. —cleaning the can. —Don't tell me you guys don't drink alcohol.

The Colonel's voice, that eloquent tone of expression, and his skin, brushing against her shoulder.

—...Ma’Eywa, srung si —she murmured, asking for help from the Great Mother.

—What did you say? —bringing his ear closer to her. —I can't tell them to be quiet, —laughing, very close to Omli. —they deserve a couple of drinks for their effort. They nearly lost their lives, I let them drink whatever they want. —moving away. —So? Isn't there Na’vi beer?

Omli breathed deeply, straightened her back and tried to hold all the pieces of her soul together; for with every gesture the Colonel made, she felt herself falling apart.

—It's called pxir... —looking at the can in front of her. —each clan has their ways of preparing alcoholic beverages or spirits. Each one symbolizes something different and the preparations vary...

—So…you drink, Tsahik? —he insisted. —At least in some ceremony, they must consider alcohol, right?

Omli began to breathe deeply again.

—That's right... —she exhaled. —But I'm very sensitive to alcohol, —she said, looking away from the can. —I can drink a couple of sips but, spirits tend to be very intense. At least for me...

Quaritch nodded.

—Then share mine. —he said, moving the can away from her. —Warren. —he pointed to the can in front of Omli.

—How could I refuse. —said the soldier, raising the can. —Cheers, Colonel!

Omli watched as the Colonel tilted the can in his hand and took a big sip. Then he wrinkled his nose and let out a satisfied sigh.

—Ah, delicious. —tasting the foam on his palate. —Your turn, Tsahik. —he handed her the can. —Don’t make me order you to drink… —he smiled.

Omli took the can, but was unable to drink. Not because it was alcohol, one of an unknown type as this was a human drink. She was terrified to taste the flavor of the Colonel's lips, spread on the aluminum rim.

His tantalizing liquid breath.

—Colonel, I appreciate it but….

—Let's make a toast! —said Lyle, placing a foot on the table. —For our Tsahik. —directing his can towards Omli.

Everyone looked at the young Na’vi, chanting her name.

—For teaching us to tame Pandora and not die trying. —added Lyle.

—For her patience! —exclaimed Zhang. —To tolerate a bunch of aliens is admirable.

They laughed.

—For Sean, Ja, and Walker! —said Prager. —Thanks to you Tsahik, we honor their memory. And as you said, they now live in Eywa.

Omli nodded, touching her heart, moved by the soldier’s words.

—Colonel, —said Z-dog, opening his third beer. —delight us with your words.

—Your motivational speeches are not to be missed.

As the Colonel stood up, Omli looked at him, feeling an even more intense shiver as she felt the Colonel's hand rest on her shoulder.

—What else can I say?

Omli's hands trembled as the cold drops of the can melted over her fingers.

—At first, I didn't think Tsahik was going to be our ally. Actually, I thought she was going to kill us all in our sleep. That's why I left you alone with her. —he joked.

The cafeteria was filled with laughter, including that of the nervous Tsahik.

—Omli has proven to be a true leader, a formidable ally, and above all, a great companion in battle, especially in fields we knew little about," he said, looking at her. —She had the courage to present herself to General Ardmore, asking to stay with us. Who else but a true soldier would do that? She is loyal, and I believe that was more than demonstrated today, —he said, raising a new beer can. —To our Tsahik, may she always be our faithful companion.

—For our Tsahik!

Everyone drank in silence, for a brief moment, it was only about drinking in honor of Omli. If Omli's heart was already burning, at that moment, her entire spirit was sheltered by all the soldiers, her brothers, her powerful and strong clan.

Omli imitated the gesture and took a sip from the beer can. Feeling as if only a couple of milliliters of beer were left, which made her squint and remain motionless for a second.

What she sensed on her palate was not the bubbling liquid barley. No, it was the watery sensation of the Colonel's saliva.

—Ah, nawm sa'nok! —exclaimed Omli, struck by her own embarrassment.

The soldiers laughed, believing the beer had been too strong for their beloved Tsahik.

She felt a wave of shame as she realized as if she had kissed the Colonel's lips without his consent. Even though it embarrassed her, she couldn't deny the captivating allure of the unintended kiss.

When Quaritch woke up, still with his neural cord hanging from a vine from the Tree of Souls, his mind reviewed one by one the visions he had, feeling them fade away.

His body was repaired, but his mind, still felt exhausted.

He reviewed each image, each sensation:

Jake Sully.

The Ocean

Bridgehead.

Fire.

Flowers.

Omli.

His arms.

Purple and red bracelets.

—Tsahik? —as he thought about her, his body felt a soft tide of warmth emanating from his chest.

The Great Mother had shared the prayer that her emissary had uttered, however, Quaritch tried to remember what he saw about Jake Sully and that place surrounded by flames, where the bitter and dry smell of ashes covered his senses.

But again, that tingling sensation ran down his back. As if his spirit forced him to see:

—…something about Tsahik… it was important. —he palpated his chest. —Very important…

The next morning, while the soldiers were recovering from the mild hangover from the previous night, Omli accompanied the Colonel to breakfast. Despite feeling her legs failing with each step she took towards her beloved commander, she could not waste time. She had to set aside for a moment the bubbling sensations he provoked in her and be serious, for she had to inform him about the agreement she made with the Tawkami.

—Colonel, I need to talk to you about something.

—Go ahead. —drinking his usual cup of coffee.

She explained about the reception the hunters of the Tawkami clan would give them, as a sign of acceptance. The event would be in three days:

—It's a hunt. The Olo’eyktan will accompany us, we will offer our respect to the clan and thus they will receive us. —Omli explained. —They will see us as Na'vi brothers, we can create diplomatic ties with them.

Quaritch listened to her, silently.

—You will be presented as the leader of the Sawtute clan, clan of the sky people, —she paused. —Formally, I am the Tsahik, so I will be responsible for presenting you to the Tawkami people, especially their Tsahik, Saran'tsi; we are very close friends so don't worry about her, but she will judge you and the rest. Besides, your main greeting will be with their Olo'eyktan, Tou'rom.

Omli waited. Her tail had coiled around her waist. She was afraid of the Colonel's reaction. She loved him, but she had great respect for him; moreover, when the Colonel changed his eloquent and pleasant attitude for a serious and silent one, it was a sign that he did not agree with something.

—Sawtute Clan. —putting the cup on the table. —It makes sense.

Omli was still waiting for the reprimand.

—What… do you think? —nervous.

—Excellent. —interlacing his fingers. —Great strategy Tsahik, this will be a very good report for General Ardmore.

Omli relaxed, letting out a sigh.

—Did you expect me to get angry? —arching an eyebrow.

She straightened her posture again.

—I thought…I had gone too far. —Omli said, playing with the tip of one of her braids. —I didn't want to ask you before. I thought you would say no, but the fact that they are willing to receive us is a very good sign. General Ardmore asked me to take advantage of every opportunity to favor diplomatic actions between humans and Na'vi. This is a great opportunity, Colonel.

He nodded.

—It wasn't right for you to hide it from me. —he declared. —However, I understand your reasons. It is likely that I was going to deny your request, especially because we didn't know if we were going to achieve the objective of taming the ikran. —taking another sip of his coffee. —You saved us a lot of work by starting to forge an alliance with the Tawkami. —smiling at her. —Good job, Tsahik.

The young Na'vi's ears perked up, proud.

—In three days then, —said Quaritch, moving his tray to the dirty plates counter. —I'll talk to Ardmore. I'll ask her to give us this week to prepare the meeting with the clan. I'll try to get us excused from missions during this time.

Omli got up, leaving her tray in the same place.

—I just need to prepare the others about the customs of meeting between clans, formalities, and manners of expression. The…Na'vi way, of course, —Omli added. —Aside from the lack of social customs, their fine hunting skills will help us with the Tawkami hunters. I think we'll have a good meeting.

Quaritch put his hands on his waist.

—What about me? —raising an eyebrow. —As I'm the representative, I imagine there are some kind of etiquette or social rules between clan leaders.

Omli nodded.

—Don't worry Colonel, I'll explain how that works.

—When do we start? —smiling slightly.

—Sooner the better.

Quaritch nodded.

—By the way, —pointing at her with his index finger. —since today we are celebrating our achievement with the ikran. I asked General Ardmore to give us the day off, so put on your best clothes, Tsahik.

Omli looked at him, confused.

—You mean my uniform?

—Preferably. Today we'll celebrate your alliance to the side of humanity. —putting his hand on Tsahik's shoulder. —We'll give you your identification tags. It will be your official welcome to the Recom unit.

—Really? —smiling widely. —What are identification tags?

Quaritch gently pinched Omli's cheek.

—You'll see tonight. —moving away from her. —I'll see you at the training field in an hour. Okay?

Omli felt a tickling in her stomach. She put her hand on her cheek, astonished at the Colonel's gesture. She felt something different, some intention through that soft playful touch.

—Okay...

Chapter 26: The Welcome Ceremony

Chapter Text

That night, Omli had her first encounter with human festivities. At least, from the perspective of a group of crazy soldiers.

Instead of the formal and solemn ceremony she had anticipated, reality turned out to be a surprise-filled experience. She had expected an event full of protocols and rigidity, but what she found was something entirely different.

After the Colonel formally gave her identification tags in a brief ceremony, the soldiers gathered outside the dormitory. Under the light of a large bonfire and with a lot of beer flowing from cans, they celebrated what for them represented the initiation of a new soldier into their ranks. The seriousness Omli had anticipated was replaced by an atmosphere worthy of being called a celebration.

The bonfire illuminated the smiling faces of the soldiers, their shadows danced to the rhythm of the light that projected into the illuminate darkness. Laughter and chatter filled the air as they shared stories and jokes. For Omli, this celebration was a window into this humans, a vision of how they valued and honored their warriors. In very peculiar ways.

Her image of the soldiers as cruel and egocentric was fading. Humans weren't as bad as she had thought, and this was proving it once more. It was as if their nature was merging with the Na'vi's kindness and joy. Or perhaps, they had always been like this, just needing a reason to show it.

Omli wore her green military outfit, finally, she accepted it with honor; it no longer represented the chains of her past. Now it was a symbol of pride and honor.

As the night went by, among games and jokes, alcohol flowed. Quite a lot, to say the least.

—…I can't. —Omli said, refusing to receive another can of beer.

However, due to the insistence of the soldiers and the importance of the event celebrating their new companion, Omli simply couldn't say no.

The night continued. López was teaching Omli how to dance Latin rhythms, songs he had grown up with. Unique melodies from planet Earth. Then, dizzy, she would sit back near the bonfire, where Prager, Warren, and Z-dog were teaching her to play Black Jack. After giving up on not being able to beat the soldiers, more than once, Omli got up for a piece of roast meat; she breathed deeply and looked at her companions, her honorable clan, her friends.

She looked at the sky and thanked the Great Mother for them, for the star that saw them born, and for the nothingness in space that brought them to her world.

Already near the end of the evening, after absurd chats about who was the best rider, who was the strongest in the group or who was the most manly among them:

—Me, of course. —joked Z-dog, spitting his gum into the fire.

—Absolutely not. —Prager retorted, giving him a shove on the shoulder. —Your tit* may look non-existing, but you’re still a girl.

—Says the one who almost fell from his ikran? Twice? —looking with anger. —My tit* may look non-existing, so your balls, soldier…

The others laughed.

—None sense, guys. I’m the man of you all. —said Lyle, squeezing the empty can. —if it weren't for Tsahik calming the enormous Thanator accompanying her, I swear I would have shot it until I ran out of all my ammunition. No hesitation.

—That's not true —interrupted Omli, wiping her mouth. —You were hiding behind the Colonel. I remember how you looked at the palulukan with terror. It seemed like you were going to faint.

The others laughed even more.

—Faint? —laughed López. —You always speak so tenderly Tsahik. You mean piss himself!

—We all know the one who takes the title of manly man is the Colonel, —said Zhang. —end of discussion.

—That's obvious, idiot. —said Brown, pulling his neural cord. —We're talking about us, the mortals…

Omli smiled, she agreed. And now that her entire body was tingling, her mind was diminishing reasonings and her feelings were blossoming.

—If I had to name someone worthy of us, it would be the Colonel. —Omli murmured, watching a drop slide down the can. —Only him I would name Olo'eyktan and it would be a great honor to be his Tsahik...

The others laughed.

—I think the drink got to you, Omli... —said López. —I shouldn't have given you that shot of tequila.

Omli looked at them, as if she felt confused.

—I'm serious! —angry. —Only an honorable Olo’Eyktan would be worthy of having a Tsahik like me by his side...skilled in the na’vi ways, great hunter, majestic warrior

—That's not it, Tsahik. You're great, —said Z-dog, giving her a couple of pats, while moving away from the group. —but I don't think you're the type of girl that the Colonel likes.

Zhang and Prager also stood up.

—What do you mean I'm not? —looking sideways, as if her head was falling from weight.

Omli dedicated herself to listening to them and also shared her own stories. She spoke about the hunters of her clan, about her father, the great Va'lam, and about the legends of the Sahazra. She talked about the rituals and how a Na'vi Sahazra earned a place in the village.

The rest continued drinking, toasting with their Tsahik who was quite dizzy by now. They remembered war stories, how they ended up in Pandora and how much they wished to be little humans again. They laughed.

They remembered the fallen soldiers.

—...cheers.—said Omli, leaving a beer can on each grave.

There, where Ja, Sean, and Walker rested, Omli approached. She told them how officially she was part of their team, showed them her tags and read to them:

Tzuan, Omli

NUM: 07032000PHX13

COD: PNDR01

Omli thanked the Great Mother for this unexpected achievement. Although she wasn't near a tree of voices, she asked the wind to carry her good news to her ancestors, her family, and her beloved fallen soldiers.

—You know... —Lyle said, taking Omli's shoulders. —We don't like to remember our fallen comrades. —he smiled, seeing the beer cans in line. —The Colonel makes sure to take care of us, he always says: We must take care of our own. But when we can't... —he shrugged. —It's hard...

Omli took Lyle's hands and smiled.

—I know. I feel the same... —she sighed. —That's why we must make the most of the time we are given —she said, looking at the lieutenant. —In life, brother. In life. So when we meet again, —she said, looking at the graves. —we can tell them about our lives, how grand they were.

—Cheers to that, Tsahik. —he clinked the rim of his can against Omli's. —That's why I like you. —he led her back to the bonfire. —You have what none of us have: tenderness. And empathy, you're adorable and... a bit grumpy, but

Omli pushed him.

—You guys lack heart... —Omli said, smiling at him.

The Colonel seemed somewhat distant, despite it being a celebration he only shared a toast with them and retreated to the dormitory. Quaritch was not the type of person who devotes a lot of time to festivities, for him they were too fortuitous and unnecessarily:

—...necessary for the morale of the soldiers.—he thought, as he left the shower.—It's very demoralizing when our companions fall in battle and the next celebration becomes their funeral. I can't protect them all, even if I wanted to.—tightening his jaw.—That is the inevitable part of this job.

He watched from the dormitory windows as Omli danced with López, spinning around, laughing with him. He preferred to look away and finish storing his things in his locker. Although he could not avoid admiring that bonfire, with the silhouettes of his blue soldiers. Their alien aspects had become habitual, their laughter and expressions, how they moved their tail.

The Colonel had a great sense of belonging to his soldiers, an appreciation so deep that the loss of any of them represented a profound wound. He didn't admit it, he didn't want to call it "getting attached" or anything like that, the life of a soldier is that: magnificent and ephemeral. Those who reached the end of the road, just as the Colonel had done, it was for the other lives that had crossed the threshold of fire and had perished in the flames.

Destiny?

Karma?

Fortune?

Regardless of how or why, life moved its threads so that people like the Colonel continued to live. Perhaps, with the task of carrying on his shoulders the memory of all those who no longer existed. or the divine punishment of breathing in the body of the enemy. In any case, the law that remained in the mind and heart of the unyielding Colonel Quaritch was:

—...loyalty. —crushing his pillow, making it more puffy. —That's what it's all about, the purpose of any life and mine, it reminds me which target to aim at. Despite all the evils of humanity, my species is worthy of prevailing. That's loyalty. —crossing his arms, lying down.—That's what gives everything meaning. That’s purpose enough…

Lyle sat down next to Tsahik, taking the empty can from her hand that she was holding on to.

—Have you ever heard about the Colonel's story, right?, about his affair with one of the Samson pilots, how that little encounter between them resulted in the first child born on Pandora.

After each one present shared some of their love disappointments and some forbidden romances during their service on Pandora, at least until everyone was sent home. Lyle took the opportunity to share with his dear Tsahik, something she needed to know.

In the soldier's code, there is no room for love. That is definitive, but the human always finds a way to break natural laws.

Despite having her reasoning quite disconnected, Omli tied the ends.

—You're talking about...the boy who was in the woods...with the children of...Toruk Makto. —tilting her head, surprised.

—That boy...rather, young man, was the mistake of the brief affair between Paz Socorro and the Colonel. —said Lyle, taking the last sip of his beer. —Damn, that was the most feared open secret in the barracks, no one dared to comment on anything, much less in front of the Colonel. On the other hand Socorro, she was seen with very bad eyes, let's say that... —trying to find the right words. —we all believe that she seduced the Colonel, looking for a higher position, you know, the pay, but no. We all judged her wrong. —denying.

Omli was listening attentively, as much as her sleepy senses allowed her.

—Only once the Colonel spoke to me about her. —looking at the fire dance. —She was quite introverted, I chatted a few times with her; she was an extraordinary pilot, I assure you that. —paused. —The day that Socorro told the Colonel that she was pregnant, he changed her squad, promoted her and never contacted her again. —sighed. —What a day. He told me that she refused the abortion, and that she would leave on the next flight back to Earth, as soon as the baby was born of course. Only that the baby was born early and within the following weeks the war broke out, she died. —denying. —The Colonel swore that the boy had returned to Earth. —smiling sarcastically. —But, a baby has never been put in cryogenic sleep.

Omli felt a great pain in her chest, to think that the Colonel was so heartless as to abandon the woman with whom he had conceived a child. To think that he simply looked away and carried on as if nothing happened, it scared her.

—But anyway... —said Lyle, grabbing the tequila bottle, pouring a bit more for Tsahik. —Here, last drink, because I see that your eyes are so dilated that they're going to burst."

Omli closed her eyes, covering her face. Lyle laughed, placing the glass in Omli's hand.

—I know that sometimes act like an idiot. —looking at her. —And that I don't notice anything, but I can assure you that the person I know best of all, even better than myself, is the Colonel. —taking Omli's hands, who looked at him confused. —Maybe cause’ he isthe chief, and that he looks blue and has a tail and funny ears, you find him attractive…

Omli denied, nervous, but Lyle continued. He had realized, for some time now.

—I'll give you some advice, Tsahik. —looking at her with some pity. —Don't do it. He is an old lion, and you are… —trying to find the equivalence. —Like a bunny with claws! —snapping his fingers. —He wouldn't see you as you see him, you are a key element of the team, but no more than that.

—But I'm strong! —frowning. —I'm a great hunter, I don't fear death, I'm a warrior. Just like him! I…

Lyle gave her a couple of pats on the shoulder, then they both toasted and drank their last drink.

—And I don't deny, —throwing the glasses into the fire. —in fact, there are times when I think you're afraid of anything. —smiling at her. —But you are also very...adorable, as you say, mind and heart. Most of the time, I see that you're very tender. —he sighed. —A soldier doesn't have time for feelings, at least not of that kind; it's live or die, every day. —looking at her with some sadness. —We don't aspire to long-term things, we live day by day. —he smiled. —But if you're looking for a one-night stand, then I'm won’t deny you that pleasure.

—One-night stand? —furrowing her brow.

Lyle had great admiration for Omli, but when it comes to human affairs, where frivolous things like a pleasurable one-night stand, or a couple of bullets to a group of animals that were bothering no one, well, that was the kind of perspective Omli didn't understand.

—You're not like that. —giving her a couple of pats on the shoulder. —Yeah, forget what I said.

Omli felt very hopeless. Lyle was right, since Ja, Sean, and Walker died, no one else has talked about them, except her; it's as if they never existed. That was the vision of a soldier: live day by day.

Even though she didn't want to admit it, it was true, Lyle was right, soldiers don't aspire to long-term things:

—That includes... —she murmured, looking down, feeling her heart. —feelings.

—That's right. —said Lyle.

No.

Omli stood up.

—It's not true! —she exclaimed, looking at the fire, feeling the heat in her heart. —I taught you all to see with the heart, to balance mind and heart. You can aspire to love, I taught you to see beyond reality, to see the possibilities! —Omli turned. —I taught you to feel! You…

The moment she turned, Omli was doused with a bucket of cold water.

—Our own initiation ritual couldn't be missed, Tsahik! —exclaimed Zhang

That cold bucket of reality momentarily drove away her drunkenness, including her pessimistic thoughts about her feelings. As she heard the other’s laughter and celebratory cheers, she looked at them with a desire for revenge. She immediately ran after them, trying to catch them so she could hug them and share with them the water dripping from her clothes.

When she finally captured Lyle, she hugged him so tightly that his shirt was dripping; the lieutenant fell to the ground. Defeated, and as the others piled on top of Tsahik's victim, the rest resigned themselves to soaking their clothes.

Likewise, a little water would do them good to cool off the night.

Omli hugged them all, thanking them for the evening. She returned to the dormitory, while the others stayed out a little longer.

As well as she could, and with the fever of drunkenness returning to her body, she staggered to the dormitory and took a quick shower.

When she returned to the dormitory, dressed in her usual attire of pebbles and wisps of gauzy cloth. She stood still, contemplating the sleeping figure of her beloved Colonel.

—Ah~ Ma’Eywa… —suspiró sonriendo.

Despite Lyle's emphatic warning, the young Tsahik, whose heart was burning intensely due to the effects of alcohol and a throbbing sensation coursing through her body, allowed her reason to be overcome by the overwhelming charm of her feelings.

She ignored Lieutenant Wainfleet's prudent recommendation and allowed her sleepy feet to walk in tiny steps.

With flushed cheeks and a mischievous giggle hidden in her hands, her only thought was:

—Colonel? —she murmured, kneeling on the Colonel's bed. —Are you sleeping?

Chapter 27: Within

Chapter Text

There are so many things that I don't understand

There's a world within me that I cannot explain

Many rooms to explore, but the doors look the same

I am lost, I can't even remember my name

—Colonel?

Omli slid her fingers over the Colonel's shoulder, barely touching his skin. She smiled upon noticing that the eagle tattoo was not on this shoulder.

—I forgot to ask if the ikran are as formidable as the eagles...

She continued to glide her fingers, feeling the colonel's shoulder, his neck, and the faint pulse on his neck. As if he was truly asleep.

—Ah~ Ma’Eywa… —she murmured.

Omli rested her head on the Colonel's arm, while her gaze caressed his head.

—I am a coward, I should have the courage to say this face to face but, I can't. Ever since our Great Mother gave me the option to decide for myself about this... about my heart, I have done nothing but run.

She paused, sensing the Colonel's perfume deeply.

—Fear has never stopped me, always having a little fear gave me the impulse to jump into the void, shoot my arrows, throw myself into the unknown, but this... my heart desires, this is something too unknown. Uncertainty terrifies me...you terrify and fascinate me at the same time.

Omli's body tingled, her heart beat strongly, to the point of overflowing with each word.

—My place has always been with our Great Mother, Eywa and me, the people and me. That was all I needed to know, all I had to do. But then I came to you, back with humans Ionce hated, faced the ghosts of my past again and, even though I overcame that terrible trial, I never imagined that you would be my reward…or punishment. —she rubbed her cheek on the Colonel's arm. —You, with your haughty gaze so annoying and your eloquent smiles that always hide your threats. You think that with friendly gestures you can convince others to do what you want, to impose your authority, but… —she sighed. —Who am I kidding. To see those charming fake smiles, to believe they are true because, it makes me happy... to see you smile.

Omli oscillated on a pendulum where her feelings were tinted with passion and rage, on one hand she felt the charm of romance, and on the other, she thought about what really worried her.

—I've never seen you upset, Colonel. —resting her chin on the commander's arm. —And I would never want to be the reason. I prefer to imagine your outbursts of anger and never see it. How would you look at me? What would I have to do to earn your contempt?… —she sighed. —Betray you, clearly, but…I would never do that. My real question is…is loving you…betrayal?

Omli rested her cheek on the Colonel's forearm again, ignoring that perhaps so many brushes on his skin, murmurs and caresses on his head may have already awakened him. She felt like in a dream, with her head floating and her body blurred, with no fear of being truly heard.

—Why did it have to be you, Colonel? Oh Great Mother! Why him?

Omli moved a little closer to the Colonel. Resting her cheek on his shoulder

—I will confess something, Colonel. You have been the only one who has ignited my heart. —she smiled. —I have met many clans, and among them magnificent men, extraordinary hunters, honorable na'vi, worthy of admiration, desirable among women. And to think that many of them courted me, but I always told them that my calling was with Eywa. I never thought about being a wife, much less a mother, those gifts were not on my path and I lived in peace with that, serving my people, weaving ornaments for future brides, performing ceremonies among couples. I never wished to be in that place, I only contemplated with joy the love of our Great Mother in them. —she paused, closing her eyes for a moment. —But…now, I can't stop imagining what it would be like if my hands were on yours, if we were dancing in front of Eywa...celebrating our union.

Omli opened her eyes again, forgetting more and more that she was not dreaming.

—Ah~ Ma’Eywa, what human poison must I have in my blood... what kind of delusions are these…

Omli was determined to pull away, but the warmth emanating from the Colonel's body and his scent, his stillness, him completely at her mercy and the intoxication that made her spill her heart to her sleeping Colonel. Omli simply couldn't leave.

—Ah~ Colonel, —moving a bit closer to his neck. —How else can I make you understand?, I never wanted this and yet, I can't express the immense desire I feel for you, the fascination...the longing to...live in your heart, as much as you live in mine.

Omli was speaking the truth, she had drunk from the cup of obsession. That unstoppable desire that mercilessly strikes down whoever is embraced by those flames. In her great wisdom as a Tsahik, she knew the difference between the loveness wich so striking, youthful and fleeting wich ultimate may lead you to lovesick. And there was a great difference with what love trully is, comittment and eternity. The slight weakness of Omli was that, at that moment, having never experienced something similar, she could only think about being burned by those beautiful and fleeting embers.

—Our Great Mother entrusted me to teach all of you to see, and the learn how to love you. The sacred desire of Eywa is to accept humasn in our world, to teach them what you forgot to do in your world and to live in harmony. This great purpose in which two races, united, walk together, learning from each other. In search of a better future for all. —she smiled, hopefully, convinced of this great challenge.

The desire of the Great Mother.

—But I never imagined that the love she feels for you would reach me, not in the way that…it reached me upon you

Omli moved a little closer, resting her head on the Colonel's neck. She took the Colonel's neural cord in her hands, sliding her fingers through the braid and wrapping strands of her own hair.

—I still remember the first time I saw you, Colonel... —she smiled, caressing her nose on the commander's braid.

She took the Colonel's neural cord, sliding her fingers through the braid and wrapping strands of her own hair.

—One day while Grace and I were analyzing crops at the barracks, you arrived unexpectedly, with a couple of soldiers to assign them to the research team. I still remember the fear that you humans caused me. Despite being so small, you always gave me chills. —she laughed, covering her lips on the Colonel's braid. —I remember the rudeness with which you arrived, you didn't even ask who I was, you just looked at me a few seconds and left. I felt that you were someone with authority, I could feel the strength in your words, the severity of your presence. You were already somewhat old, —she mockingly smiled. —your hair was as white as mine is now. —Omli untangled her hair from the braid. —I never forgot your gaze, blue as the place where the sky people came from, sharp as a brand new blade. Grace said you were the head of security, someone as severe and insufferable as…Selfridge! —raising her voice a bit. —Wow, I thought I had forgotten those names. But as you say: what is well learned, is never forgotten.

Omli returned to the Colonel's forearm, caressing his temples.

—The interesting thing about that time is that as soon as I heard your voice, I knew you were Kansas, —she smiled, hiding her giggle in a lock of her hair. —One day walking through the corridors I heard the imposing voice of a human talking about not being in Kansas anymore, so when I realized it was you, I left you that nickname: Kansas, the knife-blue eye, human

Omli laughed. That memory and the sensation of intoxication gave a comical tone to her memories.

—Grace used to say that if looks could kill, you would already have a huge pile of corpses behind you. —she paused, sliding her hands to rest on the Colonel's arm. —Ah~ but it only takes one Na'vi like me, for your gaze to truly kill. —she sighed, fainting. —Sometimes when I look at you, when I spend a lot of time contemplating your eyes, I get the impression that I see those blue knife eyes again.

Omli's eyes were closing.

—If I could tell you face to face, I would, to speak my heart to you. But I'm afraid, what if things change?, what if you send me far away from here?, what if I can never see you again?

Omli was beginning to let go of the Colonel's arm.

—If I could, I swear I would but, to think that you would be so cruel as to send me far away, out of your sight, it would break my soul. I feel like I would shatter into a thousand pieces…like I told you, I've never felt something like this, everything is so strange and new. I'm afraid to know how much you can hurt me…how much power I've given you over me…

Omli was very tired.

—Ah~ my beloved Colonel…my heart burns for you, and if I truly could look into your sharp eyes and could tell you how much I desire you, I would.

She laughed.

—No, not desire. I mean blazing love for you. —she sighed, giggling. —I wouldn't be able to sleep just one night with you. Yes, I feel a great desire for you but, I would want you to be mine every night. And that which my eyes see every dawn, be your silhouette. I would make you mine, every day, every night, an eternal bond. The Sahazra believed that when the heart burned for someone it was only the foolishness of a young heart, but if after the flames a faint and constant ember endured, then the heart was ready to form a sacred bond. Just like the ikran, to fly with a single rider for the rest of their lives. —Omli moved her forehead towards the Colonel's head. —I would be your rider and you my ikran, we would fly together…with my beloved, always.

Omli kissed the Colonel's temple and with a few steps, she fell onto her own bed. Drowsy, with sleep dimming her gaze, she spoke once more, this time to herself.

There are so many things that I don't understand

There's a world within me that I cannot explain

Many rooms to explore, but the doors look the same

[Where are the locks to try the key?]

I am lost, I can't even remember my name

[And I wonder Why]

—Just now, my heart burns, and I don't know if at some point this fever that I feel for the Colonel will really become dim and cozy. I don't know if I could divide my spirit between the will of my beloved Eywa and… him, with his hurting desire for revenge. —her body was giving in to exhaustion. —I only know that if you asked me right now what I would choose, —referring to Eywa. —I would say that I don't know. I would rather kiss him, many times and… laughing, try to find the answer in his lips. Ah~ Ma’Eywa… his daring lips…

I’ve been, for some time

Looking for someone

I need to know now

Please tell mewho I amyou are the one

The Colonel remained silent. He just stayed still, pretending he was asleep. Knowing what Omli really thought was interesting, however, he never imagined that the kind of affection, not to mention the loveness of the young Na’vi, would be so high. Almost as if he simply wanted to have been asleep, and thus, not have to carry what the Tsahik had just confessed to him, the Colonel could only think:

—What the hell am I going to do?

Chapter 28: Dream or Reality

Chapter Text

Omli continued sleeping, while the rest were busy with their daily activities.

The soldiers suffered from an extraordinary hangover, however, the Colonel warned them not to overdo it. Especially because the livers they had were not human livers.

When the Colonel sent everyone to the showers, Z-dog was going to wake up Omli. The Colonel stopped her, telling her that the only exception would be her; Z-dog was not entirely in agreement but could not refuse the Colonel's severity. He observed Omli, a thread of saliva fell from the corner of her lips, her dry mouth on the verge of breathing one of her feathers, her hair was tangled from so much turning at night and not to mention her clothes, it was the military uniform, but it was completely wrinkled, with mud stains and a stink of ashes.

She was a complete spectacle.

The Colonel simply picked up the blanket from the floor, placing it over her.

—Never again... —murmured Omli, as she tried to chew.

Zhang was with her, by orders of the Colonel.

Omli had woken up with an impressive headache, her body was shattered and she genuinely regretted drinking so much. As best she could, she walked to the showers and even with her clothes on let the water try to wash away the hangover.

Once dry and wearing her na'vi attire, she sat on her bed, gathered her hair in a high ponytail and tried to prevent her eyes from being blinded by daylight. She remembered yesterday as a dream, the laughs, the chases, the conversations; they were all good memories, her badges on her neck, jingling.

The only thing she didn't quite know was:

—...did I dream it or did I really tell all that to the Colonel?

The uncertainty hit her like a bucket of cold water.

As she sat down to have breakfast, in the middle of the day, the Colonel passed by the cafeteria, Omli didn't notice him, as he crossed through the annexed hallway. As soon as he glanced at the Tsahik, he raised an eyebrow, surprised to see how she looked, less terrible:

—A little better than this morning but, I could say that she looks somewhat...pale, for the shade of blue she should have. —he continued on his way, indicating to Lyle to send someone to look after her.

—More water? —said the soldier, bringing her a glass of water and ice.

Omli took the water and sipped the contents of the glass, she was thirsty.

—What a night, right, Tsahik? —he joked. —I bet you’ve never been so drunk in your life.

—Only once... —she said with a raspy voice, trying to chew another bite.

—Really?! I thought it was your first time...

—At least... —she murmured. —I didn’t wake up in the middle of a lake.

Zhang frowned, he wasn’t expecting that response.

—Human alcohol is very strong, I prefer the spirits of my people... —letting her head drop, due to the heaviness.

Indeed, this was not her first hangover, but definitely the sensation of having her body cut was ten times worse than just feeling dizzy. The worst part of all was the doubt she had about whether what she told the Colonel was just a dream or if it was real.

—Hey, Tsahik! —exclaimed Mansk, bursting into the cafeteria.

—What's up? Is something happening, brother? —said Zhang, surprised by the expression the soldier had.

—It's your ikran, Tsahik.

Omli jumped up, but her body was still aching. Zhang tried to help her walk, but she didn't wait, if something was happening with Isis she needed to go quickly.

Upon crossing the threshold of the dormitory, she looked to the left, near the training area. Omli was stunned to see such a scene. The other soldiers were also there, their training was interrupted and therefore, they just stood watching and making a couple of jokes.

—Cupcake?! —exclaimed Omli.

The Colonel also arrived, Lyle was with him and like the rest, he couldn't wipe the smile off his face.

—Wow… —said Quaritch, quite surprised.

Although not enough to have the same face Omli had.

—Ma’Isis! —she exclaimed, incredulous of what her eyes were witnessing.

—Correct me if I'm wrong. —said Z-dog, approaching Omli. —Are they mating?

Omli looked down, feeling like a strong stab in the head was stunning her.

The screams and the flapping of the two ikran echoed in her ears.

—Ha-ha. —the Colonel snapped, taking Omli's shoulders.

She jumped, feeling a chill throughout her body.

—When you said that the best time to go for an ikran was during mating season, I imagine it wasn't precisely for them to do their thing here, right?

The Colonel seemed fascinated by the situation. Whereas Omli, didn't quite know what to feel. If joy because Isis, her albino ikran had been chosen to breed or, anguished because out of all the ikran, Cupcake, the Colonel's ikran, had to be the one who chose her.

Especially for what that meant, from the na’vi perspective.

—Wow. —exclaimed López. —That girl is violent… —referring to the battle that Isis was giving.

Since morning, Cupcake had shown certain signs of mating. Fluttering his wings among the females of the group, but all of them seemed uninterested. Except for Isis, who roared when she felt the flutters of Cupcake brushing her side.

Both ikran engaged in a fight, where Cupcake had to dominate Isis, if so; Isis would fall exhausted and thus Cupcake could impregnate her. However, the fight continued longer than expected. By the time Omli arrived, both ikran had several bites and their neural cords joined. Isis's white skin had been painted red and Cupcake was on top of the her, biting the female's neck, who gave loud shrieks and flapped her wings, trying to get the impetuous ikran off her.

—He does it well. —said the Colonel, mocking. —Like father, like son. Don't you think so, Tsahik? —whispering in her ear.

She felt like her head was going to explode. The last thing she wanted to hear was the Colonel's voice, bothering.

When both ikran finished, Isis fell silent. Exhausted, she just let herself fall to the ground. Cupcake gave a couple of laps around the female and snuggled up next to her, licking the wounds on her neck.

Omli looked up, meeting Isis's eyes. The gaze of the ikran was like a mirror, while Cupcake licked her neck, Isis growled, not taking her eyes off her rider.

—Aghr! —growled Omli, moving away from the Colonel.

She walked back to the cafeteria.

—What's wrong, Tsahik? —the Colonel said, walking next to her. —Don't you like the idea of being a grandmother?

—I'm not Isis’s mother... —she said angrily.

—It's sarcasm. —he clarified, blocking Omli's path. —Enough with the jokes. Good to see you awake. I hope you're in a better mood, because I've already spoken with the team. Everyone is aware of the meeting with the Tawkami clan. We're waiting for your instructions, we have two days left.

Omli ran her hands through her hair, severely stressed. She didn't know how to organize her thoughts. Her head was a jumble of thoughts and her heart, full of conjectures she didn't want to clarify.

—So? —crossing his arms. —What do we do, Tsahik?

Two days.

It seemed that Omli had forgotten the issue with the Tawkami. She needed to organize her thoughts, one thing at a time. Start training with a clear mind. And for that:

—Just... —she said, squeezing her eyes. The light still blinded her a bit. —Just tell me one thing, Colonel. Can I have a word with you?

—All the words you want… —mocking.

Inside the dormitory, she sat on her bed and the Colonel sat in front of her. Omli pressed her head, trying to make the pain go away.

—Is this your first hangover? —joked the Colonel.

—No! —exclaimed.

Quaritch was surprised, but did not want to continue with his impertinences.

—Calm down. —arching his eyebrows. —It was just a friendly question.

The Colonel gave her a pill and a bottle of water.

—Here. For the headache.

Omli brushed her fingers on the palm of the Colonel, took the pill but, the sensation of his skin, the warmth.

The anguish returned.

—Well. What do you want to tell me? —resting his elbows on his legs, expectant.

Her senses seemed to react.

The Colonel's voice.

His scent.

His voice.

—I had...a dream.

—Nice. —he nodded, pursing his lips.

—I think I had a dream...with you, Colonel.

For an instant he wanted to smile, but quickly erased that smile as he slid his hand through his lips.

—Are you going to tell me my fortune for today? —he joked, taking the opportunity to ventilate his little laugh.

Omli took the pill and drank the entire bottle.

—Enough with the jokes, I've already said it —raising his hands. —Continue.

Omli's tail had curled around her waist, the Colonel observed that gesture.

—I overdid it with the drinks yesterday... —she said, avoiding the Colonel's gaze. —I had quite a... vivid dream, several dreams, but... speaking of dreams. I just want to know if... my visions are blending with reality... that's all.

Quaritch wanted to laugh. He was fascinated by Omli's nervousness, the whole situation amused him, especially because he loved seeing how she couldn't even look him in the eyes.

—What's the question, Tsahik? —he said with a certain severe tone.

Omli felt cornered, it was as if she didn't want to ask, something inside her, a small voice was telling her that:

Innsaei.

—Did I say something to you yesterday? —she finally said it, almost as if she spat out the question.

Again, the Colonel, with his haughty gaze, hid his smile again.

—Something like, what?

—...I don't…know

She knew.

—I'm not sure, it might have been a dream. —she nervously smiled, the hangover was fading from nervousness. —That's why I'm asking, to know if it was just a dream.

—And that's why I'm asking back. —looking at her severely. —Something like what?

When Omli crossed her eyes with the Colonel's, she immediately looked away, covering her eyes with her forearm.

At the gesture, Quaritch smiled, this time, he didn't try to hide it.

—Tell me, Tsahik. What do you think you told me? —his expression was mocking.

—¡Oe nga stawm!

You did hear me!

Omli got up abruptly, thinking that indeed, he affirmed having heard her. However, she misunderstood and to top it off, Quaritch was a very good actor.

—I don't know what you're talking about. —he denied, looking at her with confusion.

Lies.

—Just tell me yes or no! —she exclaimed, her eyes were watering and her hands were clutching her chest. —Did I say something to you last night?!

Quaritch arched his eyebrows, denying.

—Not that I remember.

Lies.

—I was asleep.

Lies.

Lies.

—Colonel! —exclaimed Lyle, entering the dormitory. —We need to return, we've only got through half of the report.

Lyle looked at Omli, her eyes were red and her tail was coiled around her leg.

—Am I interrupting something, sir?

Quaritch looked at Omli.

—Anything else, Tsahik?

She denied.

—Alright. —giving a small tap to his legs, standing up. —Then, I'll take my leave.

Omli breathed deeply. One less thing to worry about. Now she could think about what's most important.

—I'll return in an hour. —looking at Omli. —We only have two days left, Tsahik. There are no second chances for te first impressions.

Omli nodded.

—Let's go, Lyle. —holding the lieutenant's shoulder. —By the way, when I was a human, an old one of course, do you think my eyes were sharp?

Omli looked at the Colonel for a second.

—Sharp, sir? —doubtful. —Your eyes were blue…

—Yes, yes. But, do you think they were blue as a brand new blade?

The door closed.

Leaving a young Na’vi wondering if she heard correctly the last thing the Colonel said before leaving.

—It's not very common for that to happen, Tsahik Tìralpeng… —said Ikeyni, Olo’eykte of the Tayrangi clan.

—Why? —asked Omli, while biting a piece of roasted fish. —All the ikran live in the same place, they live together. Wouldn't it be, predictable?

One night, while Omli was chatting with the clan leader and some hunters, they shared the catch of the day. It consisted of a couple of fish that are very difficult to catch, but their meat was very nutritious and their fins were used as ornaments.

—No, sister. —responded Nan’ti, Ikeyni's apprentice. —It's rare that it happens, because there must be a very strong connection between ikran and rider. —she touched her chest. —And the rider's feeling must also be strong, enough to be sewn into the rider's soul, so that the ikran also feels it.

—But if only one rider feels affection for another rider, why would both of their ikran come together?, especially if neither of the two riders knows about the other's feeling.

The Ikran-rider paradox.

The others laughed, Omli was throwing the fish bones into the fire.

—The ikran hear even what the riders dare not say to themselves. —said another hunter.

—I'll explain it more easily. —said Ikeyni, setting aside her dinner. —For example Lar’tami, —looking at the Na’vi next to them. —she feels a great desire for...Mi’nai! —looking at the other hunter.

—Lar’tami feels a deep desire for Mi’nai, agreed. —said Omli, clarifying the scenario.

The two hunters had been courting for a while, so the example was perfect.

—Lar’tami keeps her feelings a secret. She doesn't even tell her shadow about her desire for Mi’nai. —she paused, taking a sip of liquor. —Mi’nai, therefore, has no idea of what's going on in Lar’tami's heart. How is it that their ikran end up mating under the effect of their rider’s desires?

—To start, they must be female and male. —interrupted Nan’ti. —If they were two females or two males, it wouldn't happen. The love between riders would affect the ikran, but they clearly wouldn't mate. However, they would share an indirect bond through the riders.

—Exactly. —said Mi’nai.

Omli nodded.

—That's one reason why it's rare for that to happen, but that's not all. —Ikeyni continued. —Lar’tami's ikran, upon sensing the intensity of its rider's heart and the fact that the rider only keeps her feelings to herself, will seek a way to express it.

—*Tam is male, by the way. —*Lar’tami added. —Males are the ones that seek females, always, not the other way around. They dance to attract the right female, and similar to the way we hunters choose an ikran, females also choose their mate. A unique bond, monogamous.

—But what if it was a female, instead of a male ikran? —Omli asked.

—Wait. Let’s not confused you. —said Ikeyini. —So, Tam, the male ikran, will seek out Mi'nai's ikran, which is female. He will try to mate with her, thus expressing the desire of his rider to the female ikran, and eventually to the ikran’s rider: Mi’nai. —paused. —It's the ikran's urge to release the burden of the heart, the pressure of its rider's desire.

—Virte... —clarified Mi'nai. —Ma’ikran is Virte

Ikeyini nodded, thanking for the information.

—So, Tam's dance captivates Virte, moved by the sight of Tam’s burning eyes of desire, ignited by his rider. —amazed by her own explanation. —Lar’tami has a blazing love, so strong that aches in her ikran’s heart. —she continued, smiling. —Both ikran mate, forming a bond. And at the moment when they both join the neural ties of their heads, Virte learns about Lar'tami's feelings, burning herself with the blaze of love and desire…

—The next time Mi'nai mounts his ikran, he’ll know what Lar'tami feels for him. Sharing the same flame of love. —added Nan'ti. —Incredible, right? That's the wisdom of the ikran.

Omli was amazed, but there were a couple of loose ends.

—And what happens if Mi'nai, knowing Lar'tami's heart, decides not to burn with her? Even though rider and ikran share a bond, the ikran are still autonomous regarding their instinct. There is no way to ensure that Mi’nai will be moved by Lar’tami’s blaze or both ikran mate. —she looked concerned. —What if he simply, don’t desire her…not even a thin sparkle for her…

The hunters nodded, considering it a very good question.

—Well, you know better than us the strangeness of the heart, dear Tsahik. —said the Olo’eykte —Love is not the same flame as desire, yet both come from the same source: fire. —she continued. —The thing is, if it's very unusual for two ikran, due to the effect of their rider’s hearts to mate. So, it's even more uncommon that the riders of those ikran not to eventually form a bond. It’s like a reflection in water. Almost inevitable to see. —Ikeyni concluded.

Omli did not understand. It’s seem so:

—...perfect? Don't you think. —said the Tsahik. —Love is unpredictable, how can someone’s desire be so overwhelming to reach the loved one's heart? It’s like...controlling what's supposed to be wild and only tamed by the owner of the heart, not by someone else.

—Yet, we hunters have the strong and gentle heart to become one with our ikran, —said ikeyni. —We tame their wild nature with fierce wills and tender hands. —She smiled, showing patience towards the young Tsahik. —This is the Tayrangi way, Tsahik’tsmuke...

Omli nodded, understanding the duality of the Tayrangi riders. They were explaining the union between a fierce mind and a tender heart, the sacred balance that the Great Mother had always taught the young Tsahik.

—Tsmuke, listen. —said Nan’ti. —When an ikran reaches this kind of bond with its rider, the ikran, knowing the unspeakable of it’s rider, become one and the same. If the ikran manages to mate with the ikran of it’s rider’s loved one, it's because the bond of that…loved one, also has a deep bond with their ikran.

—Only two riders with such a specific bond can manage to relate affectively, through the ikrans. —added Ikeyni. —When that happens, it becomes clear that there is mutual longing between the riders.

Omli half-understood, she was about to ask another question, but Mi’nai took pity on Tsahik's confusion.

—When I felt, Lar’tami’s feelings through Virte. —pressing his abdomen. —Right here in my belly, my confusion was cleared. —placing his hand on Omli's leg. —For awhile, I saw something in her gaze, —looking tenderly towards his partner. —something that made me feel as if I were free-falling. I didn't know if it was just me or maybe it was the admiration I felt for that formidable huntress.

Lar’tami, made the "oel ngati kamei" gesture, smiling at him.

—Virte helped me clear my fears, especially because Lar’tamis is a fierce warrior. To think that she saw me with such tender affections seemed impossible. Eywa heard my prayers…

Lar’tami growled at him, causing Mi’nai to raise his hands, imitating being scared.

—So it was mutual. —said Omli, amazed. —Just that neither of you dared to confess it.

—What the heart keeps silent, —added Ikeyni, moving her palms in the air—the ikran howl it. And yes, the ikran have their own instinct, but they also see the unknown. They merged with the hearts of their riders. And if necessary, they abandon their instinct, sacrificing themselves for them.

—The Tayrangi way... —sighed Omli, admiring the bond the clan had developed. —Beautiful, indeed.

—Com ‘ere, boy —said Quaritch, scratching the ikran's neck. —What was all that about? Tsahik's ikran? What the hell were you thinking?!

He connected to Cupcake, immediately feeling Omli's heart through Isis's heart.

—sh*t! —he growled, lowering his ears. —She was… —gasping. —serious.

Then, Quaritch heard his ikran roar, raising his wings. He was worked up.

—No, absolutely not. —disconnecting from the bond, recovering his breath. —Just because you've f*cked Tsahik’s birdy, you have her all caught up in your mind. —he was strangely ashamed —I have nothing to do with that.

Cupcake growled at his rider.

—Wait until your fever for that little bird goes down and we'll talk again. —patting him on the neck. —Don't put ideas in my head, I don't intend to impregnate Omli or any of those stupid suggestions. —scratching his chest. —I have nothing to do with Tsahik, no sentimentalism. No sir.

Quaritch walked away, but turning around and looking into the eyes of his ikran, he couldn't help but see himself.

Just as the Tayrangi said, the ikran see the unknown.

Chapter 29: Just Take One Look at Me

Chapter Text

—Maybe... I was wrong, Isis. I think I'm just... letting myself be carried away by this feeling. I'm being carried away by these strange tides...

—Hey, Tsahik! —said Mansk.

Omli rested her forehead against Isis's.

—I've never felt anything like this, you know me. —stroking the ikran's snout. —But just by seeing him... —she sighed. —it's as if my whole body is trembling with fear and fascination. —kissing the ikran's forehead. —I love it... and I hate it. Should I continue with this nonsense?

Omli spent a couple of hours explaining to the soldiers about the Na'vi customs, especially those related to the upcoming hunt. As this was an invitation from the Tawkami clan, they needed to be docile in the face of the hunter’s instructions, follow them and join forces to achieve the objective:

—Don't let your pride get hurt. —explained Tsahik. —For them, you are aliens, undesirables, enemies; they will try to humiliate you. Don't let them see your weaknesses, stand firm, with your head held high. As soon as you can, Just —emphasizing. —as soon as you can, take the initiative.

Omli put aside the tablet, there she had shown them the kind of creatures they would be hunting. From the largest to the most elusive.

—Do not forget to be respectful of the beings that fall under your arrows, thank the Great Mother and ask her for direction. —taking Prager and Lyle's hands. —Listen to your heart, analyze with your mind, balance both forces. Listen the voice of Eywa within you.

Mansk stretched his arms, exhausted by the explanation.

—Well, we have the advantage that they expect nothing from us. —cracking his neck. —technically, we can't disappoint them.

Z-dog punched him in the arm.

—Hey!

—That's not the point, idiot, —she said angrily, chewing her gum with fury. —this is our opportunity to infiltrate.

Omli looked at her seriously. The objective:

—...is not to infiltrate.

—Not exactly. —the Colonel added. —We need to gain their trust. That's the goal, form alliances with the natives and use them to our advantage.

Omli looked at him, avoiding meeting his eyes. That was not the objective either, not entirely. She agreed with the alliance, but not as a advantageous one, but cooperative.

—As long as the alliances do not end up harming them, they will be on our side. —Omli clarified. —I don't want you to see the Tawkami as a means for their own benefit. They will receive us as brothers, don't stab them in the back.

—We follow orders, Tsahik. —said Brown.

—We can't assure you anything. —added Mansk.

Omli knew. At the end of the day, the only ones who had learned to see were the soldiers. Those who received the orders to shoot or not, came from the high ranks, that is: General Ardmore.

That worried her.

—I'll try to be as reasonable as possible with Ardmore. —said the Colonel, resting his hand on Omli's shoulder.

She felt a chill, making her sigh deeply. Forcing her to look at the Colonel.

—She is even more rigid than the administrators. —he smiled. —She may not be a businesswoman but, her interests are very similar. In any case. —addressing the team. —We must stick to the plan, any new indication we have from Ardmore we must comply with. Understood?

Omli listened to him, she smiled seeing those green eyes. Green almost blue, it was a sharp look. It blinded her from what was really important.

—Alright. That's all for now. —said the Colonel. —Train your aim with the bow and arrows. I don't want any of you to embarrass us in front of the hostiles.

—Hostiles... —murmured Omli, offended. —Brothers. —looking at the others. —They are brothers, not hostiles.

Everyone stood up. Omli was going to accompany them too, until she felt her hand gripped by the Colonel's.

—You stay. —he asserted. —Seat. Soldier.

—But, Lyle asked me to…

—Do you want me to repeat my order?

Omli sat down, thinking with some frustration: “I'm not a soldier…”

The Colonel spoke to her in a somewhat aggressive tone, his brow was furrowed, and the way he addressed her was rough.

—You chose me to be the group leader, and I agreed. I don't intend to make mistakes. So, what do I have to do? —he demanded.

—Oh, right... —she nodded, looking away.

She hated when he behaved so arrogantly. It vanish his delightful charm.

—So? How is the Na'vi etiquette? —arched his eyebrows.

Omli sighed.

—I will introduce you to the Tawkami leaders, you must walk beside me. Both of us will greet the Olo’eyktan, Tau’rom.

—Torom, ok.

—No, no. —looking up, without seeing him. —Tau-rom, Tau’rom

—Fine, what's next. —ignoring the name that Omli tried to clarify.

His attitude was strange. He is usually receptive, something seems odd.

—After the greeting, probably the clan leaders will approach and observe everyone. They will examine you. As I explained, they will choose the soldiers to form the groups, and each group will depart for the hunt. The Olo’eyktan will hunt with you.

—And you? Won't you come with us? —arched an eyebrow.

Omli denied.

—I will go with the hunter’s children, I will accompany them on behalf of our clan.

Quaritch nodded, slightly discontented.

—Shouldn't you go with us?

—No, the hunter’s path it's not my place, I am a Tsahik. I know how to hunt, but my path is with spiritual leaders. You are the one who must walk the hunter’s path, in behalf of the clan. Your place is among the leaders, the warriors. You are a warrior here, you must keep that title there.

—Alright. —convinced. —I like that.

Omli nodded, knowing that would flatter him.

—Do you want me to accompany you?

—I imagined that as leaders, we would go together. —he asserted.

—If you want me to go with you, you must ask Tau'rom…

Omli was going to look at him, but immediately she heard the snap in the Colonel's tongue. Like a dismissive gesture.

—If you don't need to go with us, I won't force anything unnecessary. —said the Colonel.

Omli nodded, feeling a bit uncomfortable. He was not showing her any sign of respect or, even, importance. She continued, avoiding at all costs to look at the Colonel's eyes. Despite being in front of her beloved, she did not feel particularly in love, Quaritch's annoying aura felt repelling, and with every word that came out of his mouth, the young Tsahik felt less romantic.

Upon finishing, she emphasized a couple of points.

—There are two possible scenarios. Either Tau’rom allows you to lead the hunt, or not. In the former case, he will evaluate your affinity for tracking prey, successfully sneaking and thanking the life of the creatures under your arrow. You must be very cautious, listen to the voice of Eywa, listen to your instinct and let your feet guide you to the prey that the Great Mother indicates. —she paused. —Do not be irreverent or aggressive. —she pointed out sternly. —A good hunt is not getting a prey, it is about demonstrating the ability to flow and listen to the instinct. Do not despair if you cannot find a prey, if you are walking correctly the path of Eywa, then Tau’rom will see you with respect.

—And in the opposite case? I just need to follow the chief's orders, right?

Omli sighed. The Colonel viewed the hunt as a simple matter of black and white, but it wasn’t so simple.

—Not exactly. —said Omli. —You should flow with him, follow his rhythm. —looking to one side, feeling the breeze of the air. —The Tawkami have a symbiotic connection with the forest, every step they take match with the pulse of the creatures, of the fauna and flora. You must follow that rhythm, sometimes slow sometimes fast. If you fall behind, it could be taken as a sign of... blindness. To say it in a way.

—In both cases, I must press on... —cracking his knuckles. —learn fast or die. —quoting the Tsahik's phrase.

—No! —she snapped, furrowing her brow. —In both cases, you must listen to your heart! —she was upset. —Aligned your instinct with your mind, so you could coordinate your movements with the flow of the forest. —she paused, somewhat anguished. —At this point, you already know how to follow these flows... listen to your heart. That is the most important task!

The Colonel spat out a mocking laugh. Omli looked at him, not understanding his mockery.

—Did I say something funny? —confused.

—Listening to the heart. Don't you get tired of saying the same thing? —looking at Tsahik. —no offense, but on the battlefield two things are necessary: strategy and guts. You've always said learn fast or die. —denied. —There's no time to think about feelings. I prefer this view: win or die.

Their eyes met and she looked away. Omli knew something was very wrong with the Colonel. He was speaking his truth, of that there was no doubt, but she had never heard him speak with such severity, so raw and frigid.

Maybe, he was truly speaking from his heart.

From the void of his heart.

—Until a few days ago you could see, Colonel. —said Omli, desperate. —Why do you deny that virtue? Why now?!

Again, that mocking laugh.

—I think it makes me weak, Tsahik. Now that I think about it, if it's about a tactical hunt, I think rifles are more accurate than arrows. It secures the prey.

He didn't heed her anguish. He continued to mock her words, ignoring her truth.

—It's not about getting a prey! —frustrated. —It's about balance. I've told you many times, Colonel!

—Right. —interrupted. —Flow with the forest, I know. That's just a means, Tsahik. As I said, the ultimate goal is to ally with them. That's all.

—Ally to use them to your advantage. —she murmured, defeated.

She sighed, feeling hopeless due to the blindness of her dear Colonel.

Omli was disappointed, genuinely this wasn't the Colonel who had spent the last few days in the forest, it wasn't the Colonel who flowed with agility through the sharo winds and hunted formidably with a bow and arrow. Something was bothering him, he was returning to the old customs that Omli had worked so hard to dilute.

She noticed he had a certain irritation on his chest, which he was scratching again.

—Is it an allergy? —she pointed.

—A rash, nothing serious.

Omli disagreed. Her instinct was telling her otherwise.

—Wait here.

She went to the bedroom, her locker was full of stuff. Not only had they returned the items that had been confiscated the first time she arrived at the headquarters, thanks to her friendship with the scientists there, they had provided her with some tools so that she could prepare paints and some ointments.

Omli returned, in her hands she carried a balm wrapped in a white cloth. She sat next to the Colonel, willing to attend to him.

—Let me see what it is. —lifting the Colonel's shirt.

—Wow, stop right there, slippery fingers. —pushing her hand away.

Omli held the Colonel's hand and gripped it tightly, then used it to lift his shirt, exposing the chest of the angry commander. She ran her fingers over the irritated skin, feeling a couple of ampoules and dryness.

—I'm going to examine it…

Again, he tried to pull away.

—It's not necessary. I'll tell the base doctors to handle it.

Omli took a deep breath, trying to calm her anger.

—Let me do my job, Colonel. —she spat out with severity. —If you truly want to succeed in the hunt, —moving the Colonel's hands aside, gently. —you must learn to walk our path. You handle your duties. And I, the Tsahik, handle mine. —she declared. —I must look out for my clan, especially for the Olo’eyktan…

He was watching her, his touch was kind. Unmeritedly kind.

—As Tsahik, I am in charge of interpreting Eywa's will. And you, —pressing his chest. —as Olo’eyktan, must listen to Eywa's will. The Great Mother's voice tells me I must tend to your wound…

She inspected the Colonel. She smelled the wound for any signs of infection, then ran her lips over the ampoules, as the skin of the lips is the most sensitive, she could define the temperature of the skin.

—Suddenly you're hungry for a bite of me? —he mocked.

—I'm looking for the cause of your wound…

She ran the back of her hands along the Colonel's sides, looking for an area with the same type of temperature. Then, she took the Colonel's hands, examining them; she checked his pulse and while examining his fingers, she found traces of skin under his nails.

Finally, she approached the Colonel's head, examining his forehead, nape, and ears. Everything was in order.

—Are you done, Tsahik? —irritated.

—You've scratched that wound, if it's infectious it must have spread to other parts of your body. The face or the head, hands touch those areas a lot...

Then Omli returned her attention to the Colonel's chest, she took a thorn from her braid and pricked one of the ampoules. She brought the thorn to her tongue, tasting the transparent substance from the wound.

He saw the thorn, he never thought she would be armed. Well, in some way, that spine could be deadly.

Finally, she unwrapped the ointment and began to apply it to his chest.

—What's troubling you so much, Colonel?

He furrowed his brow, doubtful.

—What makes you think I'm... distressed?

Omli pulled out a couple of transparent fabrics, they were fibers from a healing plant, similar to what a bandage would do. It adheres to the skin and ensures that the ointment is absorbed.

She smiled, relieve. As a good Tsahik, she knew more than just medicine and remedies. She knew how to read the signs of the soul through the body.

—Where is your heart, Colonel? —stretching the fibers across his pectoral.

—Right where you're putting that...

—I'm not referring to the organ, —pressing her hand on the wound. —now I understand why you've had a certain hostile attitude, —emphasizing that word. —today. Something is tangling up your heart and it's making you think a lot about it, the thoughts tangles like a knot. —putting her hands away, storing the ointment. —By scratching, you're trying to untangle the knot, but if you don't take the time to meditate on the origin of the discomfort, you'll end up making a hole in your chest.

Quaritch kept silent, lowered his shirt and cracked his neck.

—Can you talk to rashes? —he said mockingly. —It's nothing serious.

She smiled again, her gaze became soft.

—The body speaks what the soul silences. —storing the thorn in her hair. —If something is troubling you, tell me. As Tsahik, is my duty to attend my Eyktan’s heart. —she said, taking the Colonel's hand.

—So…you’re taking this seriously, —he said, placing his hand on Omli's hands.

She showed affection and patience to the Colonel. Again, undeservedly.

—If it's about hunting, trust me, everything will go well. —smiling. —The Tawkami know you are naturally clumsy, they won't demand perfection.

She took a deep breath. Her feelings were strong, but her sense of duty was greater, at least at that moment, the situation required the intervention of the spiritual leader, not the young na’vi in love.

So she silenced her throbbing heart for a moment.

—You can do it. —said Omli, taking the Colonel's hand on her chest.

—Clumsy? —trying to pull his hand away from Omli. —How amusing.

She held it, pressing her thumbs in the Colonel's palm, massaging in circles.

—You have a stone in your palm. —she pressed hard.

—Ah! Damn it! —trying to remove his hand.

Again, she held it.

—With which hand do you hold the bow?

—Enough.

He tried to leave, but Omli pulled his arm, forcing him to stay.

—Tsahik. —raising his voice.

—Whatever is happening, solve it soon. —she snapped, squeezing the Colonel's hand between her hands. —If I'm not mistaken, you are right-handed. You will be able to hold your bow with your right hand, but if you shoot your arrows with your left hand, your shots will be weak. Because of this. —pressing the center of his palm. —This will be a problem.

The Colonel withdrew his hand, standing up. He let out a bit of rage, but soon returned to his unyielding demeanor.

—If there's anything else I should know, regarding the meeting with the Tawkami clan, let me know.

The, he left.

Omli watched him, she couldn't see him through his eyes. But his hands were enough to read him, he carried a stone in his heart and pieces of it, in his hand. Something was not letting him be at peace and something told her it was not exactly his vendetta against Jake Sully.

It was something superficial, not deeply rooted in the heart.

At dusk, while the other soldiers were doing their security round. She was carrying a tablet, as soon as she finished feeding the ikran, she would start to read some books: human literature. Omli had had a brief conversation with one of the scientists, the same one that provided her with her tools; Dr. Atonal.

When Omli was helping the scientists pick up the fruits from the garden, she approached Dr. Atonal asking her if she could explain how humans saw love. The Dr. found the question strange, but agreed to mention a couple of authors and scholars who have discussed the subject. For humans, love was a multifaceted concept, the cause of great catastrophes and immense creations, from revolutionary inventions to works of art.

Omli agreed with her, affirming that for the na'vi people love was also a multifaceted element, however more than a concept, it was a virtue. In the end, Dr. Atonal downloaded a couple of files on the topic to Tsahik's tablet. Taking advantage of the favor, Omli also asked for information about Malintzin, the woman the Colonel told her about; to which Dr. Atonal found fascinating because:

—History of Mexico, it's been a long time since I heard about what I learned in high school. —she said nostalgically. —You speak of Hernán Cortés mistress. Interesting that you're interested in the topic; you are like her, an ally for the conquerors, in this case, conquerors of Pandora.

Omli frowned.

—A mistress?

—Oh of course, you probably don't know much about it. —explained. —Many historians have debated over the true story of La Malinche and Cortés, but the romantics like me believe that they were lovers. Despite Cortés having a couple of wives and a life very dedicated to paying tribute to the Spain Royals, I believe he always found space to satisfy his love desires.

—Wasn't Malinali his wife?

—Malinche, Malinali, Malintzin, Marina, the same woman with different names. There you will find more about her, but no. She was never his wife, not formally.

Omli was frolicking in the grass, near the dormitory stairs, her tail swayed from side to side. Her reading began with the story of Hernán Cortés, the Spanish conqueror, and then continued with Malintzi, the Nahua noblewoman who became Cortés's translator and ally.

Inspired by Malinali's wisdom and linguistic skills, Omli continued her reading, learning about the relationship between her and Cortés, which included a son: Martín Cortés Malintzin. Despite Omli's disappointment upon learning that Cortés, indeed, never married her, but had two wives; she resigned herself to believe it was a failed love.

Taking a break, clearing her mind a little from the reading and going to the bedroom for a glass of water, she looked at the Colonel's bed. Her feelings sparked, fueled by the secret love tales about Malinali and Cortés. As the young Tsahik sweetly and sorrowfully remembered the moments she shared with the Colonel during the day, the conversation, the touch of his skin, his hands, his chest wound, her lips close to his heart. Her tail was twitching.

Apparently, Omli felt in love thinking about the Colonel, the feeling rising up to her reasoning when she was away from him and not when she had him in front of her. Especially now, when she was forgiving him of his fits of anger and mistreatment.

She decided to lie down on that foreign bed, burying her face in the Colonel's pillow. Now her reading continued with art encyclopedias, where she contemplated artistic works inspired by human love: paintings, sculptures, and poems, with the latter being of particular interest to her.

Fascinated by the metaphors and allegories of the Earth's beauties: the single pale moon, the rising seas, flowers of strange meanings and birds with all kind of chants; she couldn't conceive the moment of composing her own poems, using the inspiration of her world: the blazing moons, the greatness of the eclipses, the night light, the yearning feeling of flying and the sacred whispers of Eywa.

Her reading stopped at a particular poem, one of Indian origin. With pronunciations in a language which she came to remember from her days in TAP. Omli set herself the task of memorizing that prose. She identified with the meaning. Immediately Omli began to review it, it wasn't very long, but she wanted to learn it and thus, add it to her song string, because she considered it was time to add to the stories of her life, in her songcord.

When the poem was practically memorized, to have a little fun and tempt her fears, she took the Colonel's pillow, buried it in her face once again, until she was intoxicated by his scent. Then she sat on her bed and placed the pillow on the Colonel's bed; her tail tremble from side to side, between laughter and nervousness she crazily imagined that the Colonel was listening to her.

Omli was a peculiar na’vi, that was clear. Sometimes she behaved severely, sometimes she had a fierce and merciless look, sometimes, when the Great Mother called her to battle, she had no restrains about destroying whatever threatened the balance of her world; but deep in her soul, in the depths and sacred chambers of her heart, she was a sweet young na’vi, full of wonder and softly care for everything around her. And the loveness she is now dwelling, is causing her to brought out her most hidden side.

—Good, now, I've learned it. —she spoke in her language, enjoying her time alone.

Just her and the Colonel's pillow.

—Ma’Eyktan…oe tìng nga ma’txe'lan. —she laughed. —Ah~ Ma’yawntu, yune!…

My Colonel, I give you my heart.

My beloved, Listen!

Omli closed her eyes and started to recite line by line, imagining that her words would reach the Colonel's heart, healing it. Visualising that those charming human compositions, being from her beloved's world, would untangle the knot in his chest.

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye-Sanjay Leela Bhansali. Heeramandi]

Just take one look at me

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye]

Just one glance, that’s all I ask

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye]

Make me a madman of love

[Deewana Bana Dijiye]

—Ek bar dekh lijiya, jalne ko hai taiyar hum…——said while extending her hands towards the pillow.

Just one glance, that’s all I ask

I’m ready to burn in your flame.

Once more, the heart of the young woman in love ignited. She stood up, dazzled by her own charm. She took the pillow and hugged it tightly, imagining that her lips were again on the Colonel's chest. She swayed from side to side, reciting with deep love, her desire for him:

Make me a moth, drawn to your light

[Parwana Bana Dijiye]

Just one glance, that’s all I ask

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye]

I’m so intoxicated by you, I can’t stand up, I can’t move

[Itni Pee Ke Ja Na Sake, Uth Kar Kahin Bhi Hum]

I’m so lost in your eyes, I can’t see anything else

[Itni Pee Ke Ja Na Sake, Uth Kar Kahin Bhi Hum]

Her bare feet floated above the ground, her heart drank the alcohol of her loveness, feeling a warm tickle in her belly.

With just one look from your eyes

[Aankhon Ko Apni Aap Ek]

Make me a slave to your beauty

[Mehkhana Bana Dijiye]

Just one glance, that’s all I ask

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye]

At that moment, nothing mattered. Only she existed nexto to the illusion of her beloved Colonel, only she and her poem. She who tried to unravel the knot in the heart of her adored Colonel.

Omli jumped onto the Colonel's bed, causing the tablet to jump, almost falling to the floor. She hit the pillow against the bed, and knelt in front of the pillow. She covered her eyes with a couple of strands tied around her head, she was now singing the poem, dancing her hands in the air, as if her fingers were the threads that tied the Colonel's heart:

I can’t see anything else

[Kuch Bhi Dikhayi Na De Hamein]

Anywhere but you

[Siwa Aapke Kahin Pe]

I can’t see anything else

[Kuch Bhi Dikhayi Na De Hamein]

But you

[Siwa Aapke Kahin Pe]

From the whole world, make a stranger

[Sare Jahan Se Aao Hamko, Begana Bana Dijiye]

Just one glance, that’s all I ask

[Ek Bar Dekh Lijiye]

Omli slid her fingers on the pillow, pulling at invisible threads, she raised her hands, throwing those threads into the air. Imagining those knots coming undone. Imagining him, and his bare chest before her.

The poem was nearing the end, as was the knot about to disappear.

—We only have tomorrow left… —Zhang yawned.

—Tomorrow, and then, one more mission to fulfill. —said Prager, loosening the straps of his belt.

The soldiers were finishing their dinner, exhausted and still with a couple of remnants from the previous day's celebration. They wondered how difficult it would be to hunt with a group of hostiles.

—Don't say hostiles in front of Tsahik. —Z-dog yelled to Lyle. —Don't you realize it bothers her.

—It's just a habit, sheesh woman…

—Hey, did you hear about Harding and her dealings in the black market? —said Brown.

—I heard she's at the RDA bases, on the Western borders. —commented Mansk.

—Hmm. —López muttered. —She works as a double agent, she does her job for the RDA but she's also hired by a group of collectors who trade with Pandora's creatures. —paused, devouring another bite. —She sends bones and Na'vi artifacts to Earth, along with the rest of the official shipments.

—Is Ardmore aware? —said Prager, incredulous.

—Of course she is. —said the Colonel, checking the time on his watch. —If it were up to her, she would suspend Harding's operations, but those collectors are shareholders of the RDA.

—The idea is to bring humanity to Pandora. —said Z-dog. —What's the point of taming this world so that on Earth they settle for a couple of wall decorations...

The Colonel raised an eyebrow.

—General Ardmore thinks the same. —added Lyle. —But when there's money involved, you can't intervene.

—La plata manda. —said López.

—Cheers to that. —added Mansk, clinking his glass with Lyle.

—I'll go get Omli. —said the Colonel to Lyle. —She's probably waiting for us to have dinner, none of you bothered to go for her.

—It's quite late, Colonel. —said Brown. —Dinnertime was, two hours ago. Our shift stretched longer than planned. Maybe she had dinner and went to sleep.

—I don't think so, —said Prager. —she always waits for us to have dinner together.

—How inconsiderate, of you all —the Colonel joked, heading to the dormitories.

—Colonel? —said Warren, entering the cafeteria.

—Oh, right. —mumbled López. —Warren went for her, we're not that inconsiderate…

Warren had a particularly serious face.

—And Tsahik?

—Uh… —hesitant. —Well, I…

—Speak, soldier.

Warren lowered his voice, enough for only the Colonel to hear. He thanked for the information and headed to the bedroom.

—What happened? Everything okay, man? —said Zhang.

—Didn't you go for Tsahik?

Warren sat down, but said nothing. It was a matter that the Colonel needed to attend to.

Only the Colonel.